Lucky's Seven: The Changeling Huntersby Lucky424ChaptersBringing the Rain......Return to Alicorn MountainNeigh York, Neigh York.What happens in Los Pegasus...................doesn't always stay in Los PegasusThe Explosive MareThe Explosive Mare part 2New DamarescusThe King comes home.The truth of the arrival.The final showdownEpilogue Alpha: There Ain't no rest for the wickedEpilogue Bravo: Unexpected GuestEpilogue Charlie: What did happen the night before the bug hunt? (Suggestive. Nothing is described, I'll leave that to your imaginations.)Epilogue Delta: His anger and his way of dealing with it.Epilogue Echo: Simon's SunEpilogue Foxtrot: Epilogue Golf: SeleneEpilogue Hotel: How can I fly and not walk?Epilogue Indigo: Dammit, how do you stop the wings doing that?Epilogue JulietEpilogue KiloEpilogue Lima: So the second transformation is a full one?Epilogue Omega: Legacy of the Sun and the MoonBonus Chapter.Never underestimate the power of an AlicornBringing the Rain......His vision slowly returned to him, and so did his senses. The first was pain, and the second was his hearing. “...tenant White Feather, can you hear me?” He looked around and saw Nova Fusion standing above him, horn glowing white with healing magic. “Try not to move around too much, you've got a broken leg and three broken ribs. Help will be arriving soon.” He looked in the opposite direction and saw a teal pegasus, twin swords sheathed in her wings. Closing his eyes, he let the blackness take over again as the pegasus took wing and flew to the north...... The next time he awoke, he could smell the scent of books, and could see a purple foreleg draped across his chest. He didn't know if he was in the library, or if it was the scent of the mare next to him. “Twilight?” The mare in question thrust her head in to the air and looked to his face, and began talking in a soft tone. “Feather, take it easy, you've got some serious injuries. You all......have some. The ponies anyway....” “What of the captain?” Twilight looked away from him then and sat up, placing her hoof over his. “Twilight....where is he?” “We....don't know. They couldn't find any sign of him. He's......gone. I'm sorry.” “Till I see a body, I won't believe it.” Twilight pulled herself closer, and returned to laying next to him. “I know what you mean, but the facts are there. Nova said nothing could survive.......and we've been looking for quite some time now.” “How is the rest of the squad?” She pushed his head over towards the other direction, and he could see the ends of more beds behind some curtains. “Where are we?” “Appleloosa. It was the nearest place with medical facilities, although it's a bit spartan. As for the others, Bolt is still in and out of conciousness, Nova and Strike are currently out with Rarity and Pinkie Pie, they got the least of it. Starfyre is in the next bed over, he hasn't awoken yet. Dash has rarely left his side since they brought you in here. Hammer is taking it easy whilst Applejack helps her cousin Braeburn harvest some of the tress. And Streak.....” “Will you please take this bucking bandage of my wing?” “Now Jet, the doctors said that it has to stay on for at least two weeks, and you know what that means.” They heard a mumble, but couldn't make out what was being said. “What was that?” “I said.......fine. I'm going to be a pain in the flank, not being able to fly for two weeks you know?” “Doesn't matter, it's my flanks, and I know you like them.” Twilight nuzzled Feather's neck as she pressed closer. “Well, that's how Streak is doing.” Feather went to move, but a firm hoof pushed him back down. “Twilight, I've got to get to Canterlot, I need to report what has happened!!!” “I know you do, but you will not be going to Canterlot. Celestia and Luna are all ready here, and they will speak to you when you have sufficiently healed.” “And I suppose you get to decide when that is, right?” “No, your nurses do. And with they amount they argue, you are going to be getting plenty of bed rest.” Feather just looked at her confused before he posed his question. “Just who are our nurses?” Before Twilight could answer, another female voice, but much younger, broke across the room “Twilight, if you don't keep it down, I'll have you removed.” “Sorry, Nurse Scootaloo.” “What is a filly doing here? Did you condone this?” Twilight closed her eyes and shook her head. “No. We received at letter telling us that the Elements may be needed, but not what for. Scootaloo, Applebloom, and Sweetie Belle snuck aboard the train. It was too late to turn back when we discovered them, and the knowledge they picked up in Canterlot has been invaluable towards saving your lives.” Feather looked at the ends of the other beds, and listened hard. He could just make out the filly's quiet voice. “Uncle Starfyre.....please wake up soon. I don't know how to help, and the doctors don't know what's wrong. I know I need to be strong...but.....I.....” Feather saw movement from the other side of the room, and watched as the cyan mare walked in to the partitioned section. “Scootaloo, he'll wake. He just needs time to heal.” “But how do you know Dash?? He may never wake up!!!” “Yes he will squirt, because you are here for him. And so am I.” “You know, he talked about you two to me.” “Really, what did he say?” “Well, it was more his hopes and dreams.” “And what does he want?” “It was something to do with white veils, a white dress.......and possibly even foals afterwards.” 'THUD' “um.....Twilight, could you help me get Rainbow Dash in to a extra bed?” She just looked down at the stallion in her grip and smiled. “Don't you go anywhere now. You still need time to recover. I'll try to get them to let you talk to the princesses. Until then, just rest.” “.....and that's when I tried to go back for him. There was nothing left. Next thing I know I've got Nova stood above me telling me not to move, and then I woke up here.” Feather, Celestia and Luna were sat in the waiting are of what amounted as the Appleloosa Hospital, but it was more of a day surgery building. There were other ponies with them, scribbling away with the information he was providing. “So he is gone.........” Celestia was the one to speak, as Luna was trying to hold back her tears. “For now, you and your squad will return to Ponyville when you are well enough to travel.” “But your majesty.....I want to stay and ensure that there will be no more attacks!!” A teal pegasus mare walked up behind him as he said this, and added her voice to the group. “No need to. I've got plenty of troops to secure the area. Both Solar Guards and Luna Guards, we've got the entire area locked down 24/7.” Feather slowly turned his head towards the mare, and took note of the swords sheathed in her wings. “.....Swift Gale?” Celestia spoke once again. “Captain Gale will be handling the operation from now on. You and your squad are on forced leave until such time as cleared by the ones caring for you.” “You mean the three fillies?” “No I do not. For you, it will be Twilight Sparkle.” “.........buck.” A few months later.... The seven trotted back in to town and saw a crowd gathered near the edge. Making their way over, they watch as Twilight took a weapon form one of the humans stood there, and proceed to take it apart. He listened to her chide the human for walking around with it 'made ready', before it spoke to her. “How do you know how to operate this weapon?” “Oh, so you can talk. I guess the short version of it is I was taught how to before I shot myself in the face with it. He wasn't too happy about that.” “Who wasn't?” Feather took note of the way her head dropped at remembering the event. “I.....don't want to talk about it.” “Look, we are here to find our friend, if you know where he is then please tell us.” Feather started to walk towards the group as he spoke. “The Captain is no longer around. Please, do not talk about it in public, it makes them upset.” He raised a hoof and pointed it around the gathered ponies. “Follow me and we can discuss it.” “Lead the way.” “.....and that was the last time any of us saw him. He sacrificed everything so that we could escape. He is a true hero to our ponies.” “So you think he's dead?” “Nothing could have survived that blast. Even if he did, he wouldn't have made it out in time to escape the falling structures. That was about eight months ago.” “So we came all this way.....for nothing.” “No, Daniel, we came here for a good reason. Just because we didn't find him, doesn't mean it was for nothing.” “Yes sir.” White Feather looked at the gathered humans in the guard station. “I am assuming you are his friends?” They all nodded. “Then there is something you need to see. Lieutenant Streak!” “Yes sir?” “Show these gentlecolts to the train station and purchase them a return ticket to Canterlot, I'll inform Captain Gale of their arrival.” “On it sir.” “What are we going to see?” “What he has done whilst he was here. I would say leave your weapons, but you may need them. We are still getting reports of scattered Changeling activity, but we never find anything.” “I see. Thank you for your time, I'm sure we'll meet again.” “Yes, I'm sure we will.” He watched the humans leave and looked to the picture on his desk, from all those months ago in Manehatten. “Dammit Captain, where are you?” It wasn't going to be an easy mission, and they knew it. Get in to the caverns, rescue the ponynapped villagers, go home. It had gone well, up to the point where the Diamond Dogs had cut off the squads exit, and they were force to take a different route, leading in to the Everfree Forest. And it was after night fall..... There was only one way for them to go, a bridge across Ghastly Gorge, but the Berserker Dogs were catching up. Fuelled by the need to return to their loved ones, the Seven pushed themselves as hard as they could and managed to get a lead. As they approached the bridge, they all came to a halt. The humans stood there, waiting for them, with their weapons raised and pointing towards the woods. A shadow moved out from behind them, and they saw a fifth human dressed the same, but without a helmet. The weapon it was carrying looked devastating, with six barrels, and held to the side of the human. It walked to the front of the group and spoke. Colonel White Feather could not believe it. That voice, it can not be.... “Get down.” The ponies all dropped to the floor as the weapon started to spin. Their was a deafening roar as it started to belch flames out of the barrels, and Feather turned to see the chasing Berserkers dance to the tune of the humans weapon, before dropping to the floor. By this point, there were a hundred of the dogs, but the single human was putting them down like they were no more than a itch waiting to be scratched. As the last of the Dogs fell, along with quite a lot of the tress, Feather turned his attention back to the humans and watched as the multi-barrelled weapon stopped spinning, smoking and glowing red hot at the business end. He looked up at the face of the human and stared on in disbelief as he spoke once again. “Now that is some proper Fire Rain. Colonel Feather, what are you still doing on the floor?” “C-c-c-c-captain Fire Rain.....is it really you?” “You bet your flank it is. Let's get you home. We'll talk about it there.” The other humans walked up and stood between the ponies and the woods, weapons raised as if waiting for more targets. The Seven all slowly stood and made their way over to the captain, all with clear looks of shock present. Feather was the first to speak up. “But......how.....” “A friend in hole-y places.” He turned to the bridge and started across it, the ponies following, and the others humans bringing up the rear. Feather trotted closer to the captain and looked him up and down. “How are you alive?” “I never thought I'd say anything like this, but......Changeling magic. Like I said, I'll tell you about it back at the guard station.” “We....don't live there any more sir.” “Really? Where do you live now.” “Well.....I live in the library with my wife, and we are expecting our first foal.” “Congratulations Feather.” They continued to converse as they made their way to Ponyville...... Author's Note Sorry it took so long. It's amazing what ideas you get when you are ironing your uniform!!! The missions they went on are going to be 'flashback' moments, with discussions between the ponies and the humans going on during them. I don't know when the next chapter will come, but hopefully I can come up with some ideas in the next few days. If you think of anything you want to see as their missions, then PM me and I'll try to work something out for them. Return to Alicorn MountainThe Element Bearers were on their way home from the spa when they noticed the four humans stood around the guard station, and they could hear noise coming from inside. Overcome, by curiosity, they trotted over and Twilight made her enquiries. “Admiral, who's in there?” “Can't tell you that, it's a surprise” “But.....nopony lives there any more. There shouldn't be anypony in there!!!” As she said this, the door swung open and stood there, in a set of his Guard Captain armour, was Captain Fire Rain. He looked over the mares and smiled, before approaching and bowing. “Ladies, it's a pleasure to see you again.” 'THUD' “Looks like I finally found a way to make AJ pass out around me!” There were five looks of confusion, before the yellow pegasus spoke up. “But... how..... why..... WHERE THE BUCK HAVE YOU BEEN??????” “Whoa, easy there Lady Fluttershy. I'm about to head to the library to explain to the others, you're all welcome to join us if you want to.” They all nodded, and Twilight picked up Applejack in her magic, leading the way. Once inside, it got very crowded, with 13 ponies (albeit one was still out), five humans, and one dragon trying to make room comfortably. Finally, when everypony settled, I told them what had happened. “I came to about two weeks ago.....” Everything was a haze as I opened my eyes, and my senses were suddenly filled with pain, I let out as massive scream. As quickly as they came, they disappeared. Looking around, I saw my clothing draped over a chair, and whoever it was had left my underwear on me. Getting dressed, I noted that I only seemed to have my pistol. Not sure where I was, or what was going on, I decided to have a look round this house. And then I heard what sounded like a child crying. Heading in to the next room, I stopped dead. There was a foal in crib, but it was black, had a long blue mane, soulless eyes, and holes in it's hooves. “So Lightning Gale, what is the weather going to be like today?” “Huh? Oh Blue Note, didn't see you there. We got some rain scheduled for this afternoon, so if you are going to take Mirage out, then I suggest you cover up. It's going to go on for a while.” “Okay, thanks for the info. Have you heard from your.......” The pegasus mare was interrupted by a shout coming from her house. “WHAT THE FUCK IS THAT ABOMINATION?” Turning and flying to her front door, she opened it as something came jumping through the window and rolled on the ground. Standing, the creature looked around, saw her and the other ponies. And then it saw them. As I got up I looked at my surroundings. There was a pegasus mare by the door to the house I came out of, a few ponies dotted here and there, and a few black blobs. “Changelings! Everypony get down!” I drew my pistol and aimed at the nearest one, but to my surprise and confusion, the ponies all stood in my firing line. “Move! Do you know what they are?” I felt a tug on my leg and looked down to see the Changeling foal from inside had followed me and was looking up at me with those soulless eyes. The mare at the door gasped and started to creep forward. “Mirage Light, come here honey.” She looked up at me and I could see the fear in her eyes. “Please. We'll give you anything you want. Just don't hurt my foal....” Bending down, I lifted it up with one arm whilst keeping my pistol raised at the others. “I want an explanation. Now.” The mare just sat down and lifted her hoof, and I saw that some of the ponies were about to charge me, but her action had stopped them. “You are in Prancesylvania. My name is Blue Note, and I was told to pass on a message if you were to harm my foal.” “What's the message?” “Pokey will be spending another night in jail if you harm her.” Pokey? Why does that name sound familiar?Wait, the Changeling that helped us find the hive! But how did I get here? Moving slowly, I bent back down and put the foal on the ground, then backed away. To both the mares and my surprise, it followed me. I looked to the mare and shrugged. “I don't know why, but kids like me. Now, how did I get here?” “Pokey followed you to the Hive, and when he didn't see you emerge with the ponies, he knew something was wrong. He managed to find a way inside, and grabbed you after you set off your weapon. The way he took to get out was tight and you hit your head on the way out. He brought you back here to heal you. It was touch and go for a long time, but he managed it with some help from the others.” “You mean....I was saved because....of Changeling magic?” Blue Note just nodded. I lowered my pistol and sat down. “How long have I been here?” “About eight months. Pokey has gone to Canterlot to inform them you are alive.” “Why didn't he go sooner?” “Because we didn't know if you would make it.” “I see. In that case thank you. Now I must take my leave. Which way is it to Canterlot?” “So that's what you meant by 'friends in hole-y places'”? “Yes Streak, that's what I meant. It took me almost the two full weeks to make it, I didn't realise just how far away I was. When I got back, I had quite a big shock waiting for me.” I looked at the other humans as they smiled back at me. Slipping in to Canterlot unnoticed was easy, the castle being a little harder. My plan was to surprise the Princesses during the court, but instead I found them both outside. They were sat around a table with some bipedal creatures joining them, with what I believed to be my guns against the nearby wall. Sprinting my way inside, I made it to the throne room and saw my sniper rifle on a plinth to the side. Picking it up, I made my way back outside and sat on a low wall. Raising it up and looking through the scope, I noted the they creatures looked human, and they all had their backs to me. I chambered a round and clicked the safety off. One of them got up and went to pick up a weapon, so I sighted on that and shot it before they could pick it up. The moment the rifle fired, there were flashes around me as unicorn guards teleported in and pegasi dropped to the ground in droves. The creatures had all stood and withdrew pistols, aiming them in my direction. Making their way over, Celestia and Luna push through the crowd, and looked me in the eye. I lowered my rifle and ejected the spent casing, chambering a new round. The looks on their faces... I wish I had a camera. “Celestia, Luna. Sorry I'm late. So.........what's new?” I was tackled off the wall by a white blur, and as my head stopped spinning I was aware of being pinned to the ground. Looking up, I saw the teary magenta eyes of Princess Celestia. “Uh, hi. Nice to see you too. Can I get up?” As she nodded and backed away, I managed to get to a kneeling position before I found myself flat on my back again, this time covered by a blue pony, with tears streaming out of her light blue eyes. “Princess Luna. It does me good to see you well. May I be allowed to stand.” “No.” “I see. And why not?” “Because I am never letting you go again.” “Doesn't matter how many times you do, I'll always come back ma'am.” Slowly, she got up and I actually managed to make it back to my feet before they spoke again. Celestia started. “Captain, we have a surprise for you.” “And we think you'll like it.” The both parted and pointed their hooves at the other creatures. The one with gold stripes approached me and started to talk. “.....Alec? Is it really you?” I just wrinkled my brow in confusion, I couldn't see who it was through the visor. I watch them raise their hand up and undo the seal, before slowly lifting it's helmet off. “......S-s-simon?” “Yeah, it's me. We've come to take you ho....” SMACK. I looked down at him sprawled on the floor, rubbing his chin. “TEN MONTHS!!!! TEN FUCKING MONTHS!!! WHAT THE FUCK TOOK YOU SO LONG???” “Damn, you've gotten strong. As for why we took so long, we got here a fast as we could. I'm sorry we couldn't get here sooner, but we would have if we could.” I leant forward and offered my hand, pulling him to his feet. “Well then, welcome to Equestria.” I pulled him in to a hug. Yeah I know, sounds gay. He's my best friend and I didn't think I'd see him again, okay? I looked around at the others, who still had their helmets on, and tried to work out who they were. “Lets see. Lanky, quite skinny, carrying a rocket launcher. Dave.” I watched as he pulled off his helmet and gave me a cheesy grin. “'sup dude.” I just smiled back and continued to the next one. “Skinny, shorter then me, carrying a M249. There's only one person I know who'd choose one of those. Ben. That's a surprise, I thought you would have stayed with your daughter.” He too pulled of his helmet, and I was correct again. He just shrugged at me. “I told her what I was doing and she said she wanted the 'funny man' back.” I just laughed with him. “Yeah, I can see that. Now then, the last one. Hmm, my height, skinny as well. Carrying a sniper rifle, which means that others can only stand to be around you for a short time.” I crossed my arms over my chest and looked at the ground before continuing. “Really? Of all the people you could've brought Simon, you brought Daniel?” I watched as he took his helmet off and he smiled smugly at me. “What? We are on a planet with freaking talking horses on it, and you can't believe I'm here? I'm hurt!!” “Whatever. So, how did you get here?” A flash from Celestia's horn interrupted us, and a scroll appeared. She read it over before passing it on to me. I couldn't believe what it was. I looked at the gathered ponies as they waited with baited breath. Suddenly Spike spoke up. “It was the letter about the ponynappings, right?” I just nodded at him and continued. “We made our way back here as quick as possible. I needed better weapons, so we headed to their ship. It was a bit of a surprise to see what it was, but once I saw their armaments, I knew just what to take. By the time we made it to the forest, it was clear you weren't coming that way. We had just crossed the bridge when we saw you. The rest you know.” There was a groan from the couch as the mare finally came back to the world of the living. “Ugh, what the hay happened? And why am Ah in the library?” Twilight walked over and put her hoof on AJ's shoulder. “You passed out, and we brought you in here.” “Ah had the strangest dream. Lucky had come back to us. But.....Ah no that's not possible.” Twilight gently shifted her hoof to AJ's face and turned it to face me. I just waved at her before being tackled by a pony.....yet again. “Hi Applejack. Nice to see you to...” I wash interrupted by a very pissed off mare. “Just what in the hay were you playin' at? Do you know what my sis has been through since that day? And not t' mention the other two, 'specially Scootaloo!!! You best get out there an' apologise to 'em, before I buck you out there. Y'all understand me?” “Yes ma'am.” Author's Note Well, at least you know how he got back now. It's time to start focusing on the Seven, and what they did first. Neigh York, Neigh York.“Okay class, before you go, we have some special guests for you today.” The colts and fillies all groaned, wanting the school day to be over. It was only the day after the villagers had returned, and the guardsponies had refused to tell any of them what had happened. Mrs Cheerilee continued to speak. “Now now, they are very important. I know you may have seen them around town, so I invited them along to introduce themselves.” A knock on the door bid her pause, and she pulled out four chairs from the store room before placing them at the front. She trotted over to the door, and upon opening moved to the side. Four armoured humans walked in, without their helmets, then sat down in the chairs provided. The colts and fillies all sat up straighter, except for three fillies in the back. Upon seeing this, one of the humans, who had gold bars on it's shoulders instead of the white stripes, stood up and walked over to the fillies. “Now then, what's got you three upset?” The unicorn and pegasus looked away, while the earth pony with the bow in her hair looked in to his eyes. “Ah don't care where y'all from or what y'all are. You ain't him, and that is who we wanna see!” “I...understand. At any rate, my name is Simon. What's yours?” The three fillies ears perked up at the next voice, and they forgot they were in school as they rushed to the doorway. “Her name is Applebloom. The others are Scootaloo and Sweetie Bell.” Again, I found myself on my back, but seeing as who it was that put me there, I just laid there laughing it off.....until a yellow hoof smacked me in the jaw.... “An' just what the hay took you so long huh? Why didn't you come back with the rest?” I just looked at the clearly upset filly on my chest, and pulled her close to me. “I said I'd come back. I'm sorry it took so long, but I'm here now. And I want to introduce you to some of my friends from back home.” I put her down and gave Sweetie Belle a hug as well, before turning to the last filly, who was refusing to look at me. “Scootaloo...” She just shrugged and went back to her seat. Simon pulled me up. “That went well. What are you going to do about Scootaloo?” “I don't know, but I'm going to need some help on that one.” The rest of the afternoon went fairly peacefully, and by evening we had all gone back to the library to hear what my squad had been up to. This should be interesting..... “....so after two months, Twilight finally let me start exercising again, and we started up our old routine. Nothing happened until we received word of ponies disappearing in Manehatten, only to come back without remembering anything. The only thing they had in common was that they last remembered being near the sewers, so that's where we started.” We got off the train and made our way to the guard station. They showed us to where the ponies last remembered being, and we noticed a strange gooey substance in the water. On closer inspection, we discovered it to be some of the Changeling structure, but that had all been destroyed last time we were there. So that meant.... “....it's fresh. Major, I want you to have guards posted at all access points to the sewers. If you need more troops, get them from Canterlot in my authorisation.” “Yes sir!” With that, the Manehatten guard galloped off, issuing orders to his subordinates. “So then, we are dealing with more Changelings. How many do you think there are?” “I don't know Sergeant Fusion, but we are going to find out. No talking from here on in. Understood?” The squad nodded at me and we mad our way down the tunnels. The Changeling materials started to become more apparent, and after an hour of walking, we found a colony of them. We weren't sure how many were there, but we weren't going to let any leave. I turned to Nova and nodded, waiting as he charged his attack. Suddenly, there were blast of green magic that hit him on the horn. We watched in horror as he fell to the floor, unconscious. “Wait, aren't the runes supposed to stop something like that happening?” “Yes sir, but our magic comes from our horn, and the runes work on harmful magic both ways, the helmet needs to be clear or our magic won't work.” “I see. Carry on.” “Yes sir. As we looked on....” There was a loud droning coming from the centre, and we turned to see a couple of hundred Changelings heading our way. Starfyre, Bolt, and Streak sprang in to action right away, taking down Changelings in the air. Myself, Strike and Hammer concentrated on the ones on the ground. We were doing a good job. Barely fifty Changelings survived, and we were about to continue when a voice shouted out. “STOP!!!” The Changelings all turned and flew away, leaving a massive one in the centre. “Please stop. We mean you no harm.” This confused us, as we had never been addressed by a Changeling before. “If you mean us no harm, then why are you abducting ponies from the city?” “We need love to survive. If we meant to harm them, we would not have returned them. We only take what we need to survive, and even then barely.” “And why should we believe you?” “We were on our way to make a truce with Chrysalis. We saw what you did to her hive.” “Why were you going to make a truce with her?” “She said she had a way to get all the love we would ever need, and that her plans would not fail.” “And just what plan was that?” “She was going to remove the Alicorn of love, take over this city, and then invade Equestria. We were on our way to join her, but once we reached here, there was no Changeling left. We went to the badlands just as you were leaving. It was then we knew the her plans had failed.” “Yes, they failed. But not because of us. Because of another. Now, if you don't want to leave, it present us with a problem.” “And what kind of problem do we have?” “Well, perhaps you have heard of us. We are Lucky's Seven. Also known as the Changeling Hunters. And, well, there are some Changelings under a pony city....” “Um....sir?” “What is it Streak?” “Maybe....we don't have to fight. You remember Pokey? He lives in a city where ponies and Changelings live together. Why can't we offer them the same?” “Because they chose to live like that. These ones chose to steal love. They are different.” The lone Changeling walked towards me, and bowed to the ground. “This is the life we have always known. But if you know of another way.....then please tell us.” “Will you come quietly, and not fight us?” “To survive, we will do whatever you ask.” “.......for now, you will accompany us to the Manehatten jail, and I'll contact my superiors. I can't make a decision like that without consulting them.” “We understand.” The Changeling turned to the other survivors from our assault. “Stand down, and do as they say.” One Changeling seemed not to like this and charged at us. The obvious leader stepped in.....and crushed it's neck. “I said stand down! Do any of you want to disagree?” All the others folded their wings and lined up behind him. “We are ready to follow you.” “Thank you. If you need to speak with us, my name is Colonel White Feather.” “Thank you, Colonel. And my name is Shimmering Image. King Shimmering Image.” “You came across a king and you let him live?” “Yes sir, we did. And he has proven to be a valuable source of information. He even joined us on a few missions, helping us track down more rouge Changelings, and offering them the same deal. If they went for it, good. If they didn't we.....” He trailed off, and I turned round to catch a red bow disappearing in to the kitchen. “....removed them from the country.” “I see. Wait here.” I got up and walked over to the kitchen, and didn't see anything at first. I tried the back door, but it was locked and the windows were too high for the fillies. I tried to work out where they went when I heard a bang from one of the cupboards. I smiled when I saw the magenta hair poking out of it. “Watch it Applebloom! You'll give us away!” “No Ah won't! You jus' did by shoutin at me!!” I walked over and opened the door, causing all three of them to turn around. “Actually, if you hadn't made any noise, Scootaloo's mane would have given you away. Now, what are you three still doing up, and why are you here?” Scootaloo finally looked at me, but I couldn't tell what she was thinking. She had a perfect mask on. “We were trying to work out if it's really you. We have no way to be sure.” I leaned in to the cupboard, and came away with Scootaloo close to my chest. “You want proof? Fine. The first time I met you, I ended up carrying you from one side of the Everfree Forest to the hospital in town. I made sure you got help before I left.” “Anypony could have known that.” “Yes, but not anypony could know that I threw up on Celestia after you shouted at me, could they?” Slowly, her mouth started to tug in to a smile, and she wrapped her forelegs around my neck. Looking at the others, I picked them up with my other arm and started back in to the main room. When I got there, all eyes were on me as I went to sit on a couch, but a sudden noise made me stop. “Um....Lady Sparkle, do you have three filly sized beds handy?” Author's Note Yeah so like I said, going to be short this time around. This idea was suggested by TenebrisSol What happens in Los Pegasus..............I awoke to frantic and hushed talking, but I could just about hear what was said. “Now Lady Spitfire, I am quite sure she is safe. Once the others come over we shall start looking for fer.” I was in the spare room of the library, and it was then I realised that Scootaloo was not where I left her the previous night. I went to roll over, but something was in the way. Moving my head slowly, I saw magenta hair pressed against my back. I leant over the other way and quietly but firmly tapped on the floor, hearing hoofsteps on the stairs moments later. Going back to lying on the bed, Scootaloo had moved slightly, allowing me to roll on to me back. She cracked an eye open and looked at me, before snuggling closer. I heard the door open, and put my hand up to make sure that whatever pony was entering would be quiet. I saw Feather poke his head in and look round, before he smiled and backed away. A moment later, Spitfire came through the door, looking to me, and then her daughter. “Aww, if only I had a camera.” Scootaloo came fully awake then and looked up in surprise. “Mum, what are you doing here?” “You didn't come home last night and I got worried. When I was told you were with Sweetie Belle and Applebloom, I came over. But you weren't with them. I can see you were perfectly safe though.” She looked to me again. “Thank you for looking after her Captain.” “You're welcome ma'am. To be honest, I didn't even know she was there till just now.” I looked down to the filly still resting against me side “And I believe it's a school day?” “But I don't want to go!!! I want to stay and hear more stories.” “Scootaloo, the stories they are talking about are not something I wish for you to hear. Is that understood young filly?” “Yes, mum.” I had to stifle my laughter at the looks they were giving each other. I gave her a quick hug and rolled out of bed, heading towards the shower. Not being a morning person, I wasn't all that aware, and thus I didn't notice that the water was already running as I drew back the curtain. Needless to say, Twilight's magic actually hurt with out my padding, and she'd have to get the builders in to fix the human shaped hole in the wall. I saw white out of the corner of my eye as a pony trotted towards me. “You know, there are others ways to scare a mare that don't involve walking in on them showering. Especially if they're pregnant.” “.....Feather..” “Yes sir?” “Shut up!” "Yes sir!" After quick visit to Ponyville hospital and a undisturbed shower, I made my way down on to the main floor expecting to see Feather and Twilight waiting for me. Instead, there were four pegasi sat on the sofa drinking what looked like tea. “Lady Fluttershy, Lady Dash, this is an unexpected, but welcome surprise. Starfyre, Streak, not working today?” The two stallions immediately jumped to attention, and Starfyre spoke up. “Yes sir, but we have our own tale to tell you. It was just us four there when the events happened, but......I'd.....rather tell you without Dash around.” 'SMACK' I just stood there in shock as Starfyre rubbed the back of his head whilst looking at Dash with a rather apologetic face, whilst hers looked like it could melt through battleship armour. “You still have to make that up to me. One, if you remember, you have to call me Lady Dash till I say otherwise. Two, I still can't believe you didn't know that wasn't me!!!” As she was talking, she had got up and started to stalk towards him. I stepped in between them and blocked the incoming pain as a purple blur came running down the stairs. “Hey Lucky, have you seen Twilight?” “Sorry Spike, I think she's out this morning.” “Oh. I was hoping to get the day off. Trixie, Morning Glare, and Aethelinda are back in town, and I was hoping to go see them.” I just scratched my head as I looked at him. “Who the hell are Morning Glare and Aethelinda?” I watched as the little dragons cheeks started to turn red and he shifted from foot to foot. There was a clink of china as Fluttershy put her cup down and turned to us. “Morning Glare is the stallion that the Changelings imponynated to get close to Trixie. They have been inseparable since that day. And Aethelinda is a pretty young dragoness, who is Trixie's assistant.” I just smiled at Spike who was looking around the room nervously. “Spike, take the day off. I'll take the flak from Twilight.” He looked at me for a second before there was another purple blue and the front door slammed shut. Turning around, I looked at Starfyre who seemed to be fearing for his life. “Star, why don't you start from the top?” “Yes sir. It was a couple of weeks after Manehatten, and we were all given a week off, so Lady Dash had the idea of us four taking a small vacation to blow off some steam......” As we entered the city, the first thing we did was look for a bar. With Los Pegasus being in the middle of the desert, I was beginning to wish that had taken the train, but we didn't due to Dash's need to fly everywhere. After cooling of with a couple of pints off cider, which have nothing over Applejack's, we made our way back out in to the street, and towards the massive hotel we could see at the other end of the strip. We had exclusive use of the Wonderbolts penthouse suite at the most prestigious hotel in the city, thanks to my sister. Once we were through the door, we all looked on in shock. The suite was the size of a large Ponyville house! I pulled our luggage inside, separating the bags as to who they belonged to. Dash and Fluttershy flew straight towards them as myself and Streak headed towards the kitchenette to see what food was available. We caught a flutter of movement as Fluttershy flew in to the room I'd be sharing with Dash, before she poked her head back out. “Now boys, I don't want you to come in here until I say so. Is that understood?” I just looked at Streak and he shrugged. Turning back to the mare, I just nodded, to which she just smiled and closed the door with a solid thump. “What was all that about?” “I dunno, but let's get some lunch while we wait.” We fixed ourselves a couple of sandwiches, and had just finished them when Fluttershy reappeared from the bedroom and came trotting over. “Streak, can we head out for a while? I would like to see the zoo today....if that's okay with you?” “Sure, we can go now. Catch you later Star.” I realised that Dash hadn't come out yet, and called after them just as they were leaving the room. “But what about Dash?” Fluttershy just turned and giggled, looking at me with a look that said 'you lucky stallion'. “You can go in after we leave.” She followed it up with a wink and then pushed Streak out of the door, pulling it closed behind them. I just shrugged and went over to the bedroom and opened the door, where my brain sputtered to a stop over what I was seeing. “Star, if you say anything else, you'll be sleeping back at the guard station for a month!” “Don't worry Da....Lady Dash, I wasn't going to say any more on that part.....I think it is quite obvious that we were busy. As you can tell sir, it seemed to be a pretty normal day...and this is where Streak takes over.” I swivelled my chair around to face the other stallion, who was staring at Fluttershy for some reason, and she was refusing to meet his gaze. A few taps on the arm rest and he snapped back to reality. “Huh? Oh right....that afternoon. Well, Flutters and I left the hotel, and got a cab to the zoo.....” “Jetty? What's wrong? You keep looking behind us.” “I.....think we're being followed. Hold on.” I leant forward and tapped on the hatchway to the driver, and thankfully he popped it open. “Hey bud, I think we've got some unwanted attention. Third cart back, red and green one. Any chance you could lose them on the way?” The stallion had a quick look to see what cart I was talking about, before nodding and turning sharply down another street, with the other cart taking the same path. “Jet, why would anypony be following us?” “It could be somepony who thinks we are new Wonderbolts, or it could be somepony after you.” A look of sheer horror crossed over her face as I said this. “After me? But....why?” “Could be because you are an Element Bearer, and somepony wants to use that as leverage. It could be from your modelling career. You looked beautiful in those pictures by the way.” Her face had become relaxed at this, and her cheeks started to turn a little pink. “Or it could be because you're so sexy, they can't stop following us till they've got you!” “Oh Jet, stop it. Now I know you're just teasing me.” I was about to respond when the cab came to a sudden stop, and the driver opened the door. We got up and I saw that we had made it to the zoo, and our mysterious stalker was nowhere in sight. “Thank you, and a good job you did there.” I paid the fare with a few extra bits for loosing our pursuers, and went to queue for a couple of tickets. I heard a squeak from behind me and turned to see Fluttershy being mobbed by reporters and tourists with cameras. She just curled up in to a ball and hid herself from their view. I left the queue and stood by her side, extending my wing to block her even more. “Leave Lady Fluttershy alone. She is here on vacation and does not wish to be disturbed. It is time for you to leave.” One of the larger pegasus reports pushed himself to the front of the group. “I think it is you who should leave. This is our town, and if we want to get photos of one of the Element Bearers, we'll get them.” There were five soft thuds as the local guardsponies descended from the sky and approached from the side. Their leader walked up to the reporter. “So Money Shot, a couple of out of towners giving you trouble again?” He asked whilst sneering at me. “Yeah Sarge, he wants us to stop taking pictures of that mare.” “Who is she?” I growled at the way he just shrugged her off, and pulled my wing close to my body so that he could see her. “This....is Lady Fluttershy, one of the Element Bearers. And these vultures won't leave her alone when she is trying to have a peaceful vacation. I suggest you remove them before I do something I'll regret.” “Really now? Well, that I'd like to see, as there is only one of you, and five of us. So, before we kick your flank, would you care to tell us your name so we can inform the hospital staff?” I listened as the other four stallions started to laugh. I caused them to stop when I started to chuckle myself. “My name? Of course you may have it. It's Jet Streak. Lieutenant Jet Streak. And I am ordering you, by the powers given to me by the princesses themselves, to remove all those in Lady Fluttershy's path.” The sergeant just stared at me wide-eyed before waving the other four guards off. He turned to Money Shot and blocked his camera from us. “Leave now, or I won't be able to help you.” “But Sarge, he is only one pony!!!” “Did you not recognise his name? He is a Changeling Hunter!!!! You won't stand a chance!! And besides, if you assaulted him, you would be assaulting a guard pony. Remember what happened last time you did that?” I heard a low grumble before he took wing and flew away, with the other reporters following suit, and the tourists all looked at me with mixed looks of fear and awe. “I apologise for my actions sir, and I will have a couple of local guards shadow you to make sure you are not bothered again during you visit.” “That won't be necessary, but thank you anyway. I'm sure if anything happens around us, you'll be the first to know it.” I turned to Fluttershy and helped her back up, pulling her under my wing. The guard just nodded at me and flew off, likely towards his station. A city this large would have multiple precincts. A new stallion, well dressed, made his way over to us. “If you are here to talk about my actions, or those of Lady Fluttershy, then I will have to ask you to leave. We are here for pleasure, not business.” “Actually sir, I am the director of the zoo.....and I was wondering if it was true about Lady Fluttershy's ability to.....calm animals.....some of ours having been acting a bit strange lately. And to apologise for the incident just now, I would like to offer you both free life time entry to the zoo.” I felt movement against my side as Fluttershy lifted her head up and looked to the stallion. “I would love to help, please take us to the ones in distress.” The director just smiled and nodded towards the staff entrance, as the security guards stood to the side and let us in. I caught movement out of the corner of my eye, and turned just in time to see a black shape hide in a tree. I left it alone for the moment, as I was sure it would show itself again, and soon. Author's Note Okay, so it wasn't what I had planned originally, but I couldn't help thinking this would be better. .....doesn't always stay in Los Pegasus“Sounds like a Changeling. I'm guessing that's what it was anyway.” “It was sir, but we didn't find out till that night. I spent the rest of the afternoon watching it watch us, doing my best not to let it know that I had seen it. I was alert for an attack, but none came. Fluttershy was a wonder helping all the stressed animals, even going so far as to give all the bears massages....and that's when the sun started to disappear. We had dinner with the zoo staff, and made our way back to the hotel, again being followed, but I allowed it this time.” “Why did you let yourself be followed?” “Well sir, if it was just some reporters, then they were probably trying to find out where we were staying. If it was the Changelings....you'll have to ask Sergeant 'Cut Off' Starfyre....” I looked across at the other pegasus and he just stared at the floor. After a few minutes, a cyan hoof lifted his muzzle up and pulled it towards her. “Are you going to tell him then? Your punishment may be reduced if you do. But now you tell him everything.” I watched as he squirmed in his seat. Clearly this was not something he wanted to talk about, but Dash's unspoken threat made him talk. “We had just finished getting washed up, preparing to go out for the night, when Streak and Fluttershy” 'SMACK' “Hey, what was that for?” “Lady Fluttershy.” “But Dash.....” I watched as his argument fell flat against the stern look he was receiving. “Fine...as I was saying, Streak and Lady Fluttershy returned just before a voice came out of the bathroom....” “Fluttershy, is that you back? I could really use your opinion on something.” The yellow mare just trotted over to the door and poked her head in, before gasping and shutting the door. We could just make out the voices, but not the actual words. “Hey, Starfyre, when you go out tonight, be extra careful. I think we got some bugs in town.” I looked to Streak and saw he was being serious for once. “Changelings here? Did they try anything?” “No they just observed us for the day. Here come take a look.” I followed him over to the balcony and he pointed to a cart parked on the other side of the street. “That cart followed us to the zoo and back again. It could just be some reporters, or it could be something worse. Just to be on the safe side, where are you heading to?” “Hoofers, it's supposed to have something for everypony!” “Hoofers? You do realise that it's mainly an........'adult' attraction, right?” “Well yeah, but most of the casinos are!” “Not what I meant Star. When I say 'adult', I mean 'don't take Scootaloo there.' Are you sure you want to take Dash there?” “Of course he does. I suggested it.” We both turned back to the main room and my brain sputtered to a halt for the second time that day. “Starfyre, you might want to shut you mouth. I don't think Spitfire would forgive you for covering that Wonderbolt rug you're on with drool.” I slowly worked my jaw up and down, trying to say something, but my mind was still blown away by the beauty that stood before me.” “You're not getting out of it that easy Starfyre. Sweet talking doesn't work on me, and you know it!” “Of course Lady Dash, but I do know what does work on you, but I'll save that for later. Right now, I'm going to finish this up, even if I don't really want to....” I still couldn't think of anything to say, so I just walked over to her and put one of my wings over her back before we both trotted out of the door and got the elevator down to the lobby. There was a cab already waiting for us, and just as Streak had said, the red and green cart started to follow us. “Hey, what's wrong? Am I not good enough for your attention?” I turned to the mare sat next to me and sighed. “I know you want this to be relaxing Dash, but we are being followed by the same cart that followed Streak and Fluttershy earlier today.” “Well, why don't you go do something about it?” “No, we have decided to let them make the first move. But they don't know we are expecting it. If something does happen, I want you to promise me that you won't get involved.” “But I can help!! Why would you want me to stay out of it?” “Because it may be Changelings.” I watched as the colour drained from her face. “Streak said there was a black thing following him around this afternoon, so we are going to try and force them out with out doing anything to them.” The cart came to a rolling stop, and the driver came up to the door on the right, cracking it open a little. “My apologise Miss Dash, but with the realisation that there were a couple of Element Bearers in town, the vultures that call themselves reporters have been staking out all the well known casinos. I could drive round the block a couple of times to see if they'll disperse if you would like me to.” “Nah, I wouldn't want to disappoint my adoring fans. Here is just fine.” I watched as she paid the fare before turning to me. “So here is how it will go. I'll step out and head towards the casino. You'll follow after about thirty seconds, and meet up with me at the door. Unless something happens, then I guess you'll come right away.” “As much as I would like to go first, I will allow you to have this moment.” She smiled with glee as she stepped out of the cab. “1.....2......3......4.....” It had been about fifteen seconds when I heard a male voice above all the cheering. “Two Bearers in one day? It must be my lucky day! Hey, Rainbow Dash, over here!!” “That's Lady Dash to you my friend.” “Friend? After earlier, I don't think I want you mares as friends of mine. You're all bucking crazy. I just want a few pictures so I can get paid. And I hear you're the adventurous type.” “Really? You have got to be bucking joking. Do you really think I'd go anywhere with a creep like you? You can go buck yourself!” “Well, you've certainly got a mouth on you. But I'm sure we can find ways of stopping that....”At this point, I jumped out of the cart and landed next to Dash. The stallion looked over at me and just laughed. “Oh, so that's why, you've all ready got a coltfriend. Well, let's just see how good he is.” I just stood there as he shot forward, his fore hoof connecting with my jaw and rocking me back a little bit. “Well, he can take a hit, I'll give him that.” I just started to snicker, before it erupted in to full blown laughter. “Something funny punk?” I just pointed to the guardsponies that had appeared in the crowd, and watched as he looked to them. I checked their ranks and the highest was only a corporal. “Corporal, I wish for you take this stallion under arrest for the crime of striking a Royal Guard.” “Well need a name and rank, then we will have to verify your authority before action can be taken.” “Very well, I am Sergeant Starfyre.” The guards all looked at each other before approaching the pegasus. “Money Shot, you are under arrest for assaulting a member of the Royal Guard. Please come quietly, you remember what we had to do last time right?” He just looked at the guard with a shocked face. “But....what happened to verifying his authority.....wait a minute.....Starfyre.....another Hunter?.........Buck. Yeah, I'll come quietly.” I watched as they led him away from the crowd, and I raised my hoof to my nose to see if there was any blood. As I pulled it away to check, my head was turned to the side, and I barely had time to react as Dash pulled me in to a passionate kiss. “I sooooo did not do that!!!!” “Yes you did Lady Dash......the blush on your cheeks and your trembling wings betrays that statement.” “.....what ever. Just get on with it.” There was the sound of cheering and lots of lights flashing, but I was too lost in the moment to notice. When we finally separated, we walked side by side up to the VIP entrance, and were ushered in very quickly. We spent a while at the bar getting friendly with the owner and managers, before making our way over to the gambling areas. We both wanted to play different things, so we made sure to get one of the ushers to make us meet up at a later time. I had just hit the jackpot on one of the slots when I felt a tap on my shoulder. Turning I noticed that it was one of the managers. “I'm sorry to bother you sir, but you marefriend has asked if we could do something special for you two. Please follow me, and don't worry about the money, we'll put it on an account for you.” He reached to the machine and slid a card in to it, and I watched the credits disappear to zero before he hoofed the card to me. I took it, and got up to follow him, and I noticed he was leading me to the more 'adult' side of the place. Once we got there, I was passed to another usher who led me in to a darkened room, with a single chair in it, and a stage at one end. The usher turned around and walked out, almost shutting the door. “Enjoy the show sir!” He finally closed the door and I sat down in the chair. After a few seconds, I heard music start to play, and the curtain on the stage rustled a little bit, before a cyan fore hoof came through, with the rest of the body following. I sat there transfixed as she slowly went about her routine, and seeing as I had nothing to be ashamed of at the time, I let my arousal show. I loved it when she got really close, only to pull away again. Just as the music was coming to an end, I heard some commotion from outside the door. I got up and walked to it, before opening it. I wish I hadn't. “STARFYRE, WHAT THE BUCK DO YOU THINK YOU ARE DOING???” “Dash? How did you get out here so quickly?” “What are you talking about?” I turned back to the stage and looked to see the other Dash sitting there in her semi naked state, rear legs hanging over the stage. “Well, if you didn't just give me a lap dance.....then who the buck is that?” There was a blue blur as Dash raced in to the room. “What the buck? Why is there another me? She has to be a Changeling!! Quick, do something!” I was about to move when 'Dash' sat up. “I'm a Changeling huh? I put on a show for my stallion and you try to pull this off? You're the Changeling!!” I just sighed and closed the door with all three of us in there. “I'm guessing you got it sorted.....and that this is the real Dash in front of us.” “Yes sir, there was only one course of action.” I watched as he looked to Dash with a extremely pleading face. This must have been something that was only known between them. “......fine, go ahead and tell him. He probably won't believe you if you don't.” “Thank you Lady Dash. The solution was quite simple. I asked for them both to hold up their right fore hoof. I moved to the one who had given me a show, and started to massage her hoof. A shudder ran through her body and she smiled at me. I then did the same to the other one, and watched as her eyes closed and she bit her lower lip. I then returned to the first one and knocked her out. As she went to hit the floor, her disguise fell away, revealing the Changeling.” “Whoa, hold up......just how did you know which one was real from that.” Starfyre looked to Dash again, but it wasn't him who replied. “Getting my hooves massaged......is a massive turn on for me, but I try not to show it in public. That's why when you did it, I dropped you. No offence, but you're not my type.” “Okay....that explains that.....but what of the Changeling?” “We had a message sent to the Los Pegasus guard, and they came to collect her. We headed back to the hotel earlier then expected, and we didn't talk on the whole way back. As we opened the door, we were greeted with a sight that we weren't, well I wasn't, expecting.” “After experiencing something similar.” I watched as Fluttershy's cheeks started to burn. “I won't ask for any details. Now, Changeling. What happened?” “Myself and Streak went down to the precinct where it was being held. It was from Prancesylvania, as were the others. They had all gotten jobs at 'adult' clubs. If you think about it, it's a good idea. They can be anypony they need to be, and they get all the 'love' they need from their patrons. They have one suited for every.......orientation you could probably imagine. But this best part is it keeps them out of harms way.” “And the ones who were following you?” “They were just looking out for the others. I don't know how they knew we were coming, but they wanted to make sure we weren't there for them.” “I see. So, Los Pegasus is safe from any attack then?” Before I could get an answer, Simon walked out of the kitchen and over to his armour. I watched as he pulled a set of keys out of his pocket. “Simon, what are they?” “Keys to the Pelican.” “Hand them over.” “Why?” “Because you are not going to Los Pegasus. And I am not coming with you to a strip club.....again. You almost got us thrown out last time.” “Hey, there was no rule about touching!” “Yes, but there was about you getting drunk off your ass and deciding to join in!!!!” Author's Note Holy Buck, a double post!!! This was going to be one chapter, but it was almost 5000 words long so I broke it down in to two. And yes, my mate Simon really is like that. The Explosive MareSimon just stood there looking at me as if I was crazy. I wasn't going to budge, and neither was he, meaning there would be only one way to settle this like we always do. There were only two rules, no killing, and last one standing wins the point. Fortunately, I didn't have to show him my relatively new speed and strength, as a shout from outside drew our attention. “Everypony run!! The Changelings are attacking!!!!” Simon and I drew out our pistols and ran outside followed by Streak and Starfyre, taking aim at the 'attackers'. Walking down the street was a male Changeling, with a pegasus mare who had a foal saddle on. A quick glance confirmed that the foal was a Changeling. “Stand down, he's okay.” I was tapped on the shoulder, and turned to my friend. “You sure? From what I understand, these things are the reason you're a guard captain.” “Yeah, I'm sure. If it wasn't for him, I'd be a bit of black dust in the Badlands.” I walked up to the trio and put my pistol away. “Pokey, nice to see you. Sorry I left before you got back, and I just want to thank you for saving my life.” Mirage decided that it was the perfect time to wake up, and to inform her parents that she was hungry. Unfortunately, this drew the attention of quite a few ponies, and some stallions made their way towards the pair. “Whoever's foal you have, hand it over and we promise to be quick.” I turned and stood in their way, hand resting on my pistol. “I suggest you leave, before something happens.” They stared at me in disbelief. Here I was the leader of the so called Changeling Hunters, and I was now protecting one. Thankfully, they stopped moving when Note brought Mirage out of her saddle bag and pulled her to her chest. The stallion in the lead glanced at me and I nodded at him, watching as they all backed away. “Pokey, as much as I'd like to give you a tour, I think we should go in to the library for some peace and quiet.” As I finished talking there was a massive blast, and we could see a giant dust cloud towards the Everfree Forest. Something in the air caught my eye, and I realised that it was heading straight for us, and I grabbed Mirage, before hitting the deck with her underneath me. I waited a few seconds with bated breath until I noticed that it didn't hit yet. Turning over, I saw a large metal plate hanging in the air in a mixed aura of white, red, electric yellow, blue, and purple. Sitting up I noticed who was casting the spells. Twilight took hold of the entire piece as Feather trotted over to me. “It's okay sir, it's Wednesday today. This is the usual happening around town, although this is the first time she's made anything come in to town.” I put my hands over Mirage's ears. “Who the fuck are you talking about?” “That would be Technia, sir.” I was sitting in the library awaiting Simon and 'Alpha Squad', as they had become known, to escort this 'Technia' mare to us. It was a long shot, but I had Dave take his M319 with them. If this mare really did like explosives, then a grenade launcher should get her interested. As I bantered with the Seven, I heard an excited female voice from out side. “Oooh, what are you things then? Wait, you have fingers!!! Are you monkeys? No, you don't have fur........you're not Minotaurs....AHA!!! Are you humans?? If you are, then I would like it if you'd accompany me to....” The mare was cut off by another. “Lyra, leave them alone. They must be here for a reason, and if she is with them, then it is not something I think we should stick around for!” There was an annoyed grunt before I heard heavy hoofsteps followed by a sigh. “Honestly, that mare.” Well, looks like we'll have to meet with Lyra soon then. Great!! The door swung open and Simon walked in followed by a charcoal grey unicorn mare with a two tone lighter grey and red mane. She looked around and set her sights on me, with eyes that were a deeper emerald than Applejack's. “So....you're the one who makes things explode? I bet I can make better ones than you!” I just stared at her. Did she really just challenge me to make a big explosion? “What?” “You heard me, I bet I can make a explosion bigger than you!!” I just shook my head and looked to my friend. “Simon, what kind of armaments does you ship have?” “The Luna is equipped with Planet Killers...they are rated at a hundred and fifty megatons.” “What's a 'megaton'?” “Did you just say Luna?” “A megaton is a measure of explosive power. And our main ship is called the UKSC Princess Luna. It's a UNSC Prowler-class vessel. The scientists investigating the anomaly from the event came up with a bunch of blueprints that looked like squiggly lines until we scanned them and over laid them with each other. And we got the Luna from it.” “May We ask why thou hast a vessel with our name upon it?” We all turned to see the lunar diarch in the door way, looking around with curiosity. “We were informed thou hast a Changeling inside, and we came to investigate the rumours that thou were protecting it.” I stood up and saluted, then pointed towards the back. “No rumours ma'am, they're in the kitchen, feeding their daughter.” Our guest seemed to get nervous at this. “Wait, there's a Changeling here? I need to leave!!” “Technia, calm down, he's perfectly sa.....” “You don't understand!! I.....took care of a Changeling colony before I moved here, and it wasn't pretty! What if he is here looking for me?” “Um, excuse me miss, but if I was here for you, then you would not be here now.” Her gaze drifted towards the kitchen doorway, and she leaped towards the main entrance....right in to Luna's chest. Pokey walked over and offer to help her to her hooves. “If I can infiltrate Canterlot Castle and be in the presence of the princesses without my disguise faltering, then finding you would have been foals play. Where was the colony you 'took care of'?” “I-i-i-i-i.......” “Technia, this is Pokey Holes. If you want me to prove that he means no harm, then believe me when I say that I'd be dead right now if it wasn't for him.” She visibly forced herself to calm down, and tentatively reached up her left fore hoof and gripped Pokeys, allowing him to support her. He led her back over to the couch and gently sat her down. “So then, Technia was it? What was the location of this colony?” She took a deep breath before she began. “It was somewhere between Trottingham and Stalliongrad. I saw something on my travels and followed it towards the mountains. There was a cave system full of them, and I thought they were the ones responsible for Manehatten, so I went to stop them. I looked all around the area for secondary entrances but couldn't find any.” I knew that Equestria was a big place, but I had never seen a map, so I thought it was high time I got a good look. “Lady Sparkle, do you have a map of the area?” She just nodded to me, and turned to line on the wall, which slid out to show a map of the known world. And it was big. Simon came up beside me. “Interesting.” “What is?” “This is the same area that showed up on scans from the Luna. For some reason, all other areas remain dark. I think I may be able to put ours in sync, as long as that is okay with you, Lady Sparkle?” She nodded to him and I expected him to bring out a camera or something. Instead he raised his left arm and an orange glow surrounded his forearm. “What the fuck? First ODST armour....and now you have an Omni-tool? What else has been created in the past year?” He just flashed me a cheeky smile and carried on scanning. A beep from his arm and the glow finished, before he tapped a button and a 3D holographic image of the planet appeared. Fuck, this world is massive!! “Okay, we're synced up, and thanks to your map that you created, we now have a grid for the scanned area. As for what else has been made, well...... ever wanted to use a jet pack?” Jet Packs? Count me in! “Fuck yes! Where are they?” “On board the Luna.” He pulled up a interface on his Omni-tool and type in a few commands, to which I noticed a woman's face appear. “MAI, bring the Luna down. Take her to Canterlot Castle, I'm sending you an updated map with place names.” A flash of light in her eyes and a flicker of her image, then the voice came through, but it sounded created instead of natural. “Course laid in Admiral, ETA is forty five minutes. Will you be joining me?” “No, not yet. Just be ready to unlock all storage lockers when we arrive.” The light flashed again and the screen went off. Simon turned back to us and saw us all staring at him. “What?” “Dude? Just who the fuck was that?” “Huh? Oh, yeah! That's another thing we managed to create. Military Artificial Intelligence, or MAI for short. She likes the name.” He was bowled over by a charcoal streak. “Did you say artificial intelligence?” “Yes, I did.” Technia was sat upon his chest with an eager look in her eyes. “Can I see it?” I just shook my head and chuckled to myself. “Technia, we'll talk about that later. Right now, I need to know what happened to the Changelings.” “Oh, well if they haven't starved to death by now, then they are probably still trapped.” She leaned over and looked at the map, pointing a hoof at the edge of the mountains. “There. That's where the caves were.” We all looked in to see where she was pointing, and a shocked gasp came from the single Changeling in the room. “That's New Damarescus! It's not just Changelings there! There are ponies living there too, it's another colony! Including my brother!” He suddenly ran over to Technia, who was shrinking back with worry. “How did you seal the entrance? What did you use?” “I-i-i-i used a small explosive compound to collapse the entrance, and then placed smaller ones above to collapse the mountain side. I'm sorry, I didn't know those places existed. Please, I want to help anyway I can.” I just stood and threw a hand signal to Simon, to which he nodded and walked to the kitchen, emerging a few moments later with the others. “Technia, Pokey, come with me. You may wish to inform Blue Note that you are leaving for a bit. Don't worry, she and Mirage will be safe here, I give you my word.” He nodded once and walked in to the kitchen, and another concern was voiced. “Captain, just what are you planning to do? And I am also still waiting to hear the answer to my first enquiry, as to why your friends vessel is named after me?” Simon pulled me to the side and whispered in to my ear. “Dude, you know why we chose that name. You should tell her.” I just looked at him and shook my head, before whispering back. “I don't think that would be a good idea. Did they tell you about the night before we left for the Badlands?” “Yeah, they did. They also said that they took human form. You sly dog Captain, both of your princesses, multiple times in one night?” He pulled back with a massive grin on his face, lifting his right arm in to the air, raising his voice. “Dude, high five!” I lifted my arm up and slammed it in to his, completing the action. I'd never leave a friend hanging, even if I was still fuzzy on the details. “Captain, I am still waiting...” I waved her outside and joined her, noticing that the streets were now deserted. “Remember what I told Twilight about her being my nieces favourite from the show created on my world?” “Yes. It was quite a shock to discover that was your world, but what does that have do with the name of this vehicle?” “Well, I got to watching it with her.......and you became my favourite 'character'. They knew it, so they chose that name as they were coming after me. You remember my 'party dream'?” She nodded. “The t-shirt I was wearing was of you. And to be honest, you are my favourite out of all the ponies I have met so far.” “I see. I think I understand, but this discussion can wait. Now, what is your plan?” “Simple. I'm going to use the Pelican to blow a hole in the side of the mountain. Technia is coming along to make sure we go to the right place. Pokey is coming along because when, not if, we do breakthrough, then there will be a lot of pissed off Changelings and ponies, and his brother lives there.” “Very well Captain, but please, don't allow Technia to get her hooves on you weapons.” “I don't think that's a problem, the big ones are on the Luna, I'm sure she's already got explosives to rival the Pelicans armaments.” Author's Note Technia belongs to blazikenking I know that they've released an official map, but this is the one I am using is, in my opinion, a lot better. If the pic doesn't work, here is a link to it: Equestria and Beyond The Explosive Mare part 2“So, tell me again how you sealed the cave.” I was sat in the seat nearest the cargo door, looking across at the (crazy) mare opposite me. She closed her eyes for a moment, obviously trying to remember. “I had some chemicals with me that I can only get in Trottingham, so I mixed them together and put a fuse in it. I then placed the compound across the roof of the entrance and lit the fuse using magic. It was a wonderful light show, and then I placed some smaller chargers in the cracks above, and made the mountain edge collapse on top.” “What chemicals did you use?” “I had toluene, which I soaked in sulphuric and nitric acid, then separated the waste from it. I added more acid to it and did the same again, getting rid of the waste product. For the final stage, I mixed it with nitric acid and oleum. Once it started to harden is when I placed my fuses in them.” She looked over to the lone Changeling in the cargo bay. “For what it's worth Pokey, I'm sorry. I'll help to rebuild whatever damages I caused.” Pokey just nodded his head once, and went back to looking at the floor. He had something on his mind, and he clearly didn't want to tell us. Standing, I made my way in to the cockpit and stood next to the pilots seat. “Mai, did you catch that?” A light show on one of the panels coalesced in to a lithe female figure. The appearance was that of an Asian woman, and dressed in oriental clothing. As the flashes dimmed, she opened her eyes and 'looked' at me. “Yes, I heard that. Although I am a little curious as to how a pony knows the procedure for creating TNT like that.” What? “Hey Alec, we're getting close to the mountains. You want me to find somewhere to set her down?” “Dan, why the fuck are you flying this? You're a driver!!! You know what, fuck it. Over there looks good.” I pointed to a clearing in the trees and the Pelican slowly made its way towards it. All forward motion stopped and I felt my stomach rise as we dropped. Heading back out in to the cargo bay, Simon and the others readied their weapons, and I did the same. Hitting the open button I the wall, I watched the door raise and the ramp lower, then walked out with my rifle at the ready and gave the area a quick sweep. “Clear.” The others followed out after me and I lowered my weapon. “Technia, Pokey, Lead the way.” They nodded and trotted off to the left, not at a fast pace, but not at a slow one either. We had been walking through the trees for about ten minutes. I don't know why, but I had the feeling we were being watched. The ground had started to rise gently, and I could see the trees thinning. “We're here.” Looking around, I immediately saw the problem. There was a heap of rubble ten metres wide and five metres high. I wasn't sure how much was there, but we had to be careful not to cause more to fall. “Simon, break out the explosive kit. Technia, stay away from there until he says otherwise. Don't look at me like that. If I have to get three unicorns and a Changeling to hold you still, I will.” I watched as the mare slowly backed away and sit down, before realising she had sat on a strange-feeling bit of ground. “AAAAAAHHHH! Technia suddenly shot across the area and hid behind a tree. Making my way over, I noticed a rather darkened patch of grass. Bending down I touched a finger to it, to which it came away wet.....and green. Lying a few feet away was a badly injured Changeling. “POKEY!! COME HERE!!” There was a blur of movement as he came over and stared at the barely breathing body. He gently reach a hoof forward and slowly rolled the other on over. A look of pure horror came over his face. "Vanishing Image? No!! You have to be all right!!” The other one cracked open his eyes at this, and looked at Pokey. “After Image? You came? I knew you would, I never doubted you.” Pokey wrapped him in his arms, and comforted Vanishing Image as best as he could. “It's okay, we're here to help. We'll have the city open again in no time brother.” Ah, that was the reason he was so upset. Leaving them to it, I made my way back over to Simon and looked at what he had laid out on the floor. “Well, got anything we can use?” “Plenty if we want to level the mountain. Opening a passageway? That could be a challenge. We'd need a shaped charge, but one made with precision. We'd place it on top and create a hole down through the rubble, then pour this in,” He motioned to a couple of sacks behind him, “and that should open up something big enough for us to get through.” “Okay, so make the charge.” He shook his head and pointed to the shuddering unicorn mare hiding behind a tree. “Really? You want her to do it?” “Yeah, she created this mess, and she's going to help fix it. Hey Technia, come here!” The mare lifted her head and trotted over, looking at the small yellow blocks on the grass. "I need you to shape these in to charges that will send all the force downwards, so we can make holes through the debris. Can you do it?” “Yes.” The mare's horn lit up in a green aura, the same surrounding one of the blocks. After a few moments of inspecting the materials, it started to reshape itself. Once it stopped moving, it stayed that way, and she moved on to the next one. Simon got up and walked over to the bags, and I followed him. “What are you going to use to open up the cracks?” “A little mix of iron oxide and aluminium, ignited using magnesium. I think a little light show will raise her spirits.” “Are you fucking joking? You're going to teach her how to make thermite? This will not end well.” Simon just place a hand on my shoulder, looking in to my eyes. This was a battle of wills, and he really wanted to win this time. Fortunately, it ended in a draw as a voice drew our attention. “Done. All the blocks have been changed, and I even managed to make a few more from the waste. Do you want to put them in position?" I shook my head and pointed to her, which made her smile with glee as she jumped atop the mound, placing them at even intervals. “Hey Simon, just how much of that stuff is there?” “About twenty pounds. I suggest we move back a little before we set it off.” “Yeah, and move the powders back in to the Pelican for now.” He nodded and waved the others over, each grabbing a sack and hauling over their backs. I made my way over the the two Changelings. “Pokey, we need to move him, otherwise this blast could kill him.” Before he could react, Vanishing Image was lifted up in a mixed aura of red, white, electric yellow.....and green. We watched as the four unicorns gently floated him in to the Pelican and came out....but with one less. Curious, I made my way over to them ramp, and looked inside. Vanishing Image was gently snoring, and Technia was gently cradling him in a fore hoof, stroking his mane with the other. She looked up at me with tears in her eyes. “I caused this. Who knows how many I killed? What are they going to think when I turn back up here with more explosions?” I didn't have an answer for her, and I tried to think of something to say. A black hoof brushed my arm, and I looked down at Pokey, who just nodded his head in the direction away from the ship. Nodding once in understanding, I left them to talk it out. She'd come running outside in a few moments anyway. Simon came up beside me and handed me a remote. “All detonators set and ready to go, sir.” “Simon, you're admiral. I'm still only an SAC, it should be me calling you sir.” “True, but not only have you reached the highest military rank on this world without even asking, you are also our resident expert. As such, any orders and advice you give overrule mine. Sir.” I just smiled at him and felt our bond returning. Man, it's been a while since we had a good insult and slugging match. Maybe when we get in to New Damarescus..... “Either way, stop it. It just sounds weird, although I know what you're like.....dickbiscuit.” I turned back towards the stern of the ship. "Technia, would you like to do the honours?” The mare slowly walked over and took the trigger in her aura. “Wait!! Alec, before she sets it off, do you remember Mythbusters?” “Yeah, how could I not? Why?” “Well, we weren't sure how to get in to the caves, and we still aren't. This may not work. But, when in [doubt......” “.....C4.](http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=WfxKtroY-6M) Technia, do it.” She squeezed the trigger and there was a bright flash and lots of dirt being thrown in to the air, before the pressure wave knocked us all on to our asses. Author's Note So, their last name is Image. Lets see how good your memories are. New DamarescusWhat was that? There it was again. Something is inspecting me with a hoof. And another one. Wait, are they sniffing me? “Get any closer and I'm going to break your nose.” There was a mad scrambling as whoever that was backed away. I slowly rolled over and stood up, opening my eyes and looking for my 'investigator'. I couldn't see anyone around because of the dust in the air, and then there was a rush of wind as it was blown away. Landing softly, a middle aged mare hit the grass. “I'm sorry, I didn't mean any offence....I was just curious as to what you are. Are you that..... 'hoo-mann' I have heard rumours of?” Looking at the mare, it was obvious she was scared and ready to fly away at the first sign of trouble. I sat back down, trying to look as un-threatening as possible. “Yes ma'am, and there are four more as well. Don't worry, we're friends.” I leant over to my right and started to brush off the dirt covered mound, revealing my friend. “Hey, asswipe, get up. We've got company.” Simon rolled over and shook himself off like a dog. “Damn, last time I had sand in my ass crack was when me and this chick were getting it on down at Newqmmppph!!” I had shoved my hand across his mouth and nodded to the side. He glanced over and stared at the mare for a second, before leaning back and keeping his trap shut. “Mother, is that you?” The voice came from behind us and we both turned to see Pokey sticking his head out of the Pelican. There was a dark blur as she darted over, giving him a mighty embrace. “Oh After, it's so good to see you!! How have you been? Wait....is that a…..ring on your horn?” He smiled and nodded sheepish, before being pulled in for another hug, this one with enough force to crush his lungs, if the way his face went purple was any sign. “Oh I'm so happy for you!! I can't wait to meet her? It is a her right? No that there's anything wrong with it, it's just I'd like grandfoals someday and your brother isn't doing any good on that front!!” A black hoof tapped against her and she relinquished her hold. “Now, importantly, have you been able to avoid these Changeling Hunters? I couldn't imagine it if they found you!” “Actually mother, they are inside helping, and I think you will like them.” We watched as he led the mare in to the Pelican, to which there was a shocked gasp as she saw her other son. “Now stand back mother, they are professionals. They will help.” This is going to be interesting!! “But....are they the Hunters? Wait a minute......Cannon Bolt, is that you?” “Auntie Shadowstar!!! I wasn't expecting to see you out here!! What gives?” “I came to see how my son was settling in. Not that well it seems, judging by his condition.” “What?” “Yes, you heard right. After and Vanishing are my children. So yes, that means their father is a Changeling. Didn't your parents ever tell you?” “No. No they didn't.” “Not surprising, as they never approved. I just wish their father could be here now.” “Um, excuse me ma'am, but what is your sons last name?” I recognised the voice as belonging to White Feather. “Why, it is Image, the same as their fathers. It has been many a year since I saw Shimmering, and I would love to see him again....and apologise for how I treated him.” “Pokey, your father is King Image??? Why the buck didn't you tell us??” “I didn't know you had met him!!! I've only just met you this morning!!! I didn't even know he was royalty!! Why, have you seen him? Did you....deal with him?” There was the sound of sniffling coming out of the door, to which I only assumed was 'Shadowstar'. “No, Pokey, he dealt with us. I think he is visiting Canterlot at the moment, negotiating peaceful terms between a mini-hive and the princesses. We'll take you there after we get the way open.” A flutter of movement to my left, and Technia rose from the dirt, with a strange sandy-ashen combo staining her coat. “That......was a blast!!!! Can we do it again? Can we? Can we? Pleasepleasepleasepleaseplease!!” “Technia, calm the fuck down, we got a.....situation. Pokey's mother is here.” Her head shot to the cargo door where the mare in question had looked out from the shout. “Now, you go check on the damage done, and we'll get the next stage prepared.” She nodded at me and jumped over to the rocks, making her way on top. We got up and walked over to the Pelican and started to lug the bags back out, the others helping. By the time we reached the cliff, Technia was awaiting the next batch of explosives. “Right, you need to mix these chemicals evenly down the holes, then we'll go up and place the ignition sources. You can light them.” She lit her horn and started to channel the compounds in to the cracks. Almost a week had gone by, and we had created a tunnel in to the colony. The thermite worked as expected, burning through the rubble like a hot knife through butter. It was a surprise when Rarity turned up on day four.....with three Diamond Dogs in tow. These were not from the same pack as the others, as evidence by their lack of armour, tatty clothing, and the way they ran away when I knocked the big one down without even trying. Rarity was not pleased about that. I still have bruises. Turns out she had roped them in to helping stabilize the tunnel in exchange for helping them find some gems in the next week or so. I still didn't trust them, even if they were the ones from the show, and kept my hand on my pistol at all times. To fair though, that had done a good job bracing up the entry, and left without a fuss. It was weird making friends with them, as my entire being was screaming at me to throw them in to a deep crevasse. Technia had been strangely absent during this time, and at first I thought is was because the was construction instead of destruction going on. But she hadn't used her bed in the inn once. Pokey and his mother had gone to Canterlot with the Seven to meet with King Image, a reunion that I wanted to stay the fuck away from. Vanishing Image was taken to the nearest healer, and it turned out he was injured by falling debris as he tried to clear the way. He was ordered to remain in bed for the rest of the week. It was early on the fifth day when I finally found out where our explosives mare had disappeared to. “Hey Alec, you got to come see this!! It's amazing.” I just stared at Dan as he stood there, looking like a kid on a sugar rush. He seemed to be shaking as well, but the lighting wasn't perfect in the caverns. “Dan, the last time you said something was amazing, my car got stuck on Salisbury Plain!!! How, I don't even know, but it was a Vauxhaul Astra!!! It's not even a fucking off road vehicle!!” “Yeah yeah, I said I was sorry for that. Now come on, you'll miss it!” Shrugging, I followed him to a single story house near the outskirts of the colony. It looked plain and simple, functionality being the priority. Dan approached and waved me over to the window. “Look over there, that doorway leads to the bedroom. The other one goes to the front room and it has a small couch in it, might be big enough for a pony to use as a bed.” “Listen you perverted little twat, you're bad enough at the best of times, but spying on ponies in their own home takes the fucking cake. You're seeing a shrink when we get back. Again.” “Relax dude, these two aren't doing anything. It's more who is in there. Just give it a minute, you'll see.” Regretting following him already, I peered around the frame as the door to the bedroom opened. From out of it trotted a unicorn mare, charcoal grey coat with a two tone red and grey mane. “See what I mean? Fucking amazing right there!!” I had to admit, it was amazing. She trotted over to a cupboard, and took out what looked like fresh bandages, medicine, and other medical things. Almost a year ago, she had sealed this place off to prevent the Changelings from doing any harm, and now she was helping one of them to heal. Making her way back over to the bedroom, we heard a thud from inside, and Technia's voice easily penetrated the thin pane of glass. “Now you better not be out of bed Vanishing! You know what the doctors said!” The door closed behind her in a green aura as she went in. As calmly and quietly as I could, I went to the front door, and finding it unlocked, made my way inside. I got to the bedroom door and listened carefully. I couldn't hear any talking, and I was quite curious, so I gently turned the handle, and slowly opened the door. It was something I was not expecting. Lying on the bed was Vanishing Image, and wrapped in his hooves was Technia, both dozing away. “What the fuck is going on in here? Technia, why are you in bed with him?” The mares eyes snapped open and she fell out of the bed with a loud thump. “I-i-i-i-i-i was the one responsible for his injuries, so I elected to be the one to heal them. The couch was too small for me to sleep on, and there......was only one bed.” The greys of her cheeks were slowly turning pink, and she must have noticed my grin. “It was his idea, so you can stop whatever dirty thoughts you have going round in your head.....” “But...you are quite pretty.” “....and leave while I tend to his wounds.....what?” Both myself and Technia looked at the Changeling staring at the foot of the bed intently. He said nothing for a moment before looking her in the eye. “I said I think you are quite pretty.” I just turned and walked out. My time getting couples together ended when I got Trixie a coltfriend. I wonder how she's getting on? I'll have to take some time to catch up with her soon. “Hey Captain, we're back!” I turned to see Jet Streak trotting over to me. “Colonel Feather has stayed behind to escort Pokey and Shadowstar around. He'll meet us back in Ponyville later. Oh, and as I'm the acting rank here, I've been put in charge!” “Don't get your hopes up yet Streak, the Captain's still here you know. So you're not in charge!” Hammer had come up behind him, and Streak just poked his tongue out before returning his gaze to me. “So, are the rumours true?” “What rumours?” “That you and the admiral are going to throw down for everyponies entertainment. We heard it from the one called 'Dan'.” I just turned back to the house to see a black humanoid shape vacating the area very, very quickly. I just sighed with resignation. “Well, considering he's probably already told the admiral it was my idea, then yes. We'll do it tomorrow.” “Sweet!! I gotta get back to the ship!! The colonists already have a pool going, and you're the favourite!!” “Great!!! Well, this should be fun, I haven't tangled with him for a while.” The two ponies just stared at me in shock. “What? I sparred with him all the time. We just had to stop doing it in public after the police were called on us....for the tenth time in one day.” We were stood in a pit that some unicorns had hastily dug. It was circular, with a radius of ten metres. “So the rules once again. The victor is the one who makes his opponent yield, or renders them unconscious. We will decide who is the victor and who is the loser. Do you both understand?” We looked at each other and then back to Luna. It was a surprise when she turned up out of the blue. No, literally. There was a gathering of blue smoke, and then there she was. She had gotten wind of our little competition and decided that she would officiate. We both nodded and she quieted the crowds with a wave of her hoof. “You may begin! And four hundred bits on the Captain!!” Dan hit play on the stereo he brought along, the track one that I had requested. With a smile on my face, I turned back to Simon just in time for his fist to slam in to my chin, sending me down in to the sand. “That's for Canterlot, motherfucker. Now lets dance.” Standing back up, I put my feet in to a good stance and raised my fists. “You're on.” We were a blur of motion as strikes met blocks, counter strikes meeting counter bocks. There was no middle ground, and he certainly wasn't holding back. I wasn't putting my full strength in to it yet, but I was nearly there. It went on for a good three minutes. Suddenly, he gave a quick right-left combo, and I went to block for the third strike, but he spun around to his left and struck out with the back of his left arm. It collided with the only thing in its path. My head. I managed to regain my senses and saw a fist coming right for my eye, and managed to stop it in my palm, fingers wrapped around it. “My turn.” Pushing back with all my might, he was thrown off balance, staggering backwards. Lunging forward, I pulled the same move on him, and he blocked all three shots as expected, but not the fourth one that impacted his open chest, sending him in to the air. I spun around to right and punched him square in the stomach, sending him flying through the air and impacting the pit wall. He fell face down to the floor, and coughed a little, bringing up some blood. Shakily, he stood back up so I raised my fists again as he approached. Just when he was in striking range, he toppled over and I caught him, his head laying loosely on my shoulder. He was breathing heavily before he managed to speak up. “I........yield.” “Luna, hospital. Now!” A flash of blue and the three of us where in a white reception room, earning a lot of shocked gasps. Author's Note And that's the kind of things we get up to whilst sober!!! Shadowstar was suggested by Fattymagee1 The King comes home.Simon's injuries weren't that bad, only taking a few hours to heal. The doctors started the process but suggested the smaller ones were left to heal naturally. He was given a fairly large room, big enough to accommodate another four humans and seven ponies. We had decided to hear some more about their missions and what they had been up to. This one got interesting. “So there we were, leaving Hoofington after unsuccessful negations with the Changelings there. Nova was already set up, so I guess you know how that finished. We had just reached the woods when a mare flew down at us.....” “Captain Gale, what are you doing here?” “Colonel Feather? Perfect! I need your squads help. I was investigating rumours of another hive in the woods, but I can't get close enough. There's a Hydra in here.” There was a roar from behind her and she dropped to the floor. “It also seems to not like pegasi very much.” “Okay, you got us interested. It would be nice to find out where the ones in Hoofington came from.” She led us deeper in to the woods, but something was different. And it wasn't the trees. “So Captain Gale, what happened to your swords?” The mare looked at us each in turn, and she knew her cover was blown. The air around her wavered and revealed a Changeling. “Get them.” It hissed, and more flew down out of the trees. We moved right away, making an exit through the Changelings and trying to find a way out of the woods, but they were flanking us and we couldn't bust through them. Eventually the trees started to thin and we arrived on the edge of a massive clearing, which had a pit in the middle. There were only three things of note in there. One was the obvious entrance to a Hive. The second was a Hydra with four heads straining at its chains, away from the entrance. And the third was a teal pegasus just out of range from the Hydra, their wings and fore hooves tied behind their back. “Streak, Bolt, Star....get down there and get Captain Gale to safety!” They took off and flew straight in to the pit, sweeping her up and starting to climb again. Streak had her in his legs, whilst Bolt and Star distracted the Hydra. It roared angrily and a black swarm started to emerge for the entrance. Myself, Nova, and Strike started to launch magic attacks at them. Strike's lightning hit one, then branched off and took more, dropping them in droves. Nova just launched fusion beams and wiped entire groups out of existence. I just sent waves of offensive magic at them, causing what damage I could. Streak landed next to us, and Hammer shook Captain Gale awake after removing her bonds. She sat up and her eyes started to dart around. “What's going on? Why are you here?” Bolt and Starfyre landed behind us, and had Gale's swords in their hooves. She looked at them eagerly, and they passed them to her. “They tricked my squad, said they had sent an envoy to discuss peace with Equestria. We hadn't heard anything about this one, but as we hadn't been back to Canterlot for a while we thought we may as well go take a look. The rest of the squad are gone. They were.....given to the Hydra....” She bent down and picked up her swords. “Time for revenge.” This was going to take some planing. They were underground this time, so our usual plan wouldn't work. “Nova, can you make your Spirit Bomb follow you, instead of just hanging in the air?” “Uh, shouldn't be a problem sir....” “Then this is what we'll do. Nova, start charging, the Changeling specific one.” He nodded and got to work. “Streak, you take him in there when there's two minutes left. Don't worry about getting out, once he lets go, it should leave the way clear.” “Got it.” “Hopefully, the Changelings will follow them, until then we'll keep them busy. Once you are inside, it should leave us to deal with the......” “RAAAWWWRRR!!” “....Hydra. Captain, do you agree?” Gale stretched and flapped her wings a few times and started to hover. “Let's do this.” She took off with Bolt and Starfyre following, and I returned to attacking the Changelings with Strike. Hammer was providing close protection to us, bucking any Changeling that got too close. We were doing a good job, but didn't take in to account the Changelings in the woods. The sounds of fighting came drifting through, and around two hundred Changelings appeared, their wings buzzing and horns glowing. Their spells released and I closed my eyes, waiting for the impact. There was no way the runes could stop that much magic. After a few seconds with nothing happening, I opened my eyes and saw them preparing another attack. This time I watched as it was let go, and the beams of green arced towards us......but then went over us and impacted the Changelings in the sky. It was impossible, the ones herding us in the woods attacking the ones in the sky. It was then I saw the one stood at the front of the line. Larger than the others, and giving orders to the ten Changelings behind him. And then I realised why he had more than the fifty or so we let live with him. He was a king, and he could command any of them. Hey, I even recognised one of them as one that was herding us. I galloped over to him, eager for his assistance. Coming to a stop, I noticed Streak take off with Nova wrapped in his legs. “King Image, great timing! But you are in danger here, our attack does not differentiate between friend or foe!” He turned to me and just smiled. “We are well aware of the risks, and I thank you for fighting our home, but it is our home, and we will defend it.” Streak and Nova disappeared in to the hive. “Well, you've got less then two minutes to get clear, or you could all be killed.!!” There was a deafening roar from the Hydra, and I turned to see it now had eleven heads. I watched as Swift Gale swung in and cut two of the heads off. It then regrew them, along with two more. Half of the Changelings turned their attention to the monster and launched their spells. More heads fell, but were replaced with double the amount. “Stop removing the heads, they just grow more!” The legend of it collapsing upon itself seemed false, and it was keeping up right. Shimmering Image came up next to me. “What is the name of that mare?” “That's Captain Swift Gale. She assisted in Manehatten the first time.” He looked up at her and saw the sun reflect off her blades. He sucked in a deep breath and then shouted up at her. “YOU HAVE TO DESTROY THE HEART, IT IS THE ONLY WAY!!!” She hovered where she was and flew at the Hydra's chest trying the slice her way in. It left no effect, and she landed just out of range of the chained monster. It was almost time for Nova to release his spell. I turned back to Shimmering Image. “It's time for you to leave, or you and all your soldiers will die.” He nodded once and then whistled, taking flight with his soldiers following. The tunnel entrance suddenly started to glow a bright red, and it erupted out with unprecedented force. Due to the shape of the tunnel, it soon turned in to an ever expanding quarter sphere. The remaining Changelings stopped, and started to flee in a single directions to escape, but less then a tenth of them made it. That still left the Hydra to deal with. Swift Gale had backed up almost the full distance from the Hydra while Bolt and Starfyre distracted most of the heads, but one of the originals had focused on her, eyeing her with malicious intent. I watched her close her eyes and take a few deep breaths. Suddenly her eyes snapped open, and she shot off at a high speed.......on a course right for the Hydra's open mouth. Before I could do anything, she was gone............... The was a deep rumbling before the cliff edge seemed to start moving. It was then I remembered Chrysalis' hive wasn't all Changeling Goo. Nova's spell would have removed all the Goo, so anything being supported by it would start to fall. The dirt first shook loose, followed by large chunks of rock. More and more rubble fell, littering the ground near the entrance. My heart skipped a beat in worry, just as a shadow appeared against the red afterglow from the spell. It weaved it's way under the falling rocks before finding a clear section and shooting up at forty five degrees. Cresting at an apex, I managed to get a glimpse of Jet Streak, Nova Fusion still held in his hooves. They turned towards me and sped up. Their speed was ridiculous, and there was no way they would have managed to slow down in time. Streak seemed to be on the verge of blacking out, and his grip on Nova loosened, just enough for him to drop out of the hold. I tried to get a hold of him with my magic, but he was falling too fast. Starfyre and Bolt came in and managed to get a hold of Streak, before they noticed Nova heading towards the ground. Strike came running up beside me, and we tried to both get a hold of him, but only managed to slow him down. I felt a tap on my shoulder and saw Hammer stood there. “Launch me up there. NOW!” I looked at Strike and he just nodded. We took hold of him in our magic and prepared to launch him. Nova was about a hundred hooves off the ground, and it was now or never. We sent Hammer on an intercept course. He came along side him and managed to get his fore hooves around Nova's mid section..... and changed his direction, bringing him down to the ground safely, due to the fact we were controlling Hammer with our magic. We all looked back in to the pit and the Hydra staring up at us. It was something that shouldn't have happened. Less than two minutes ago, Captain Gale had flown in to one of the mouths. With a frightening roar, it lunged forwards and snapped the chains, not stopping its motion towards us. We stood our ground, ready to meet the challenge, but it stopped about half way. It's heads suddenly went wild, trashing every way possible, and attacking each other. They then all shot straight up at the same time, letting loose an agonising wail. One by one they started to drop, until there was only one head left. Two blades protruded out of its neck on opposite sides, before spinning round and slicing it clean off. As the head fell towards the ground, a dark black pony pushed its way out from the inside, and flew lazily towards us. Once they landed, the pony stowed the swords and spat the Hydra's heart from their mouth. “So........anypony know a good taxidermist? Cos that fucker is going on my wall!” “........and that was our last mission, before the Diamond Dogs attacked Ponyville. If it wasn't for Rover, Fido, and Spot, then we would never have known how to track them. The results of that you know. As for Captain Gale.......she is still undergoing psychiatric evaluations....but I hear she will make a full recovery.” “What about the Changelings that escaped?” “A passing detachment of guards saw Nova's bomb and came to investigate. They gave chase, but the Changelings got away. Sorry.” I had nothing else to say. The only thing going through me right then was pride. I hadn't taught them much, with them already being soldiers. But the one thing I had unknowingly taught them was a value I held close to my chest: integrity, doing the right thing because you should, even if no one was around to see it. Simon's voice snapped me back to reality. “Damn, they did all that after just knowing you for a couple of months?” “It would seem so. Well, I guess you can heal on the way, I think it's time we head back home, don't you Colonel?” Feather looked up to me with tired eyes. “Yes sir. Although I don't think leaving a pregnant Bearer behind for a week was a good idea. I got thrown through a wall when I tried to apologise to her last time, if you remember.” We shared a laugh before Simon and I got fully dressed. The doctors had insisted I get a check up as well, but it was just a few bruises. We said our goodbyes to the colonists and headed back to the Pelican, getting it ready for flight. I stood at the back ready to close the cargo door. “Wait!” Looking outside, I saw Technia running towards us. “Sorry, I forgot about you. Hurry up and get on board, we're heading back to Ponyville.” She stopped short and looked behind her. “Is there room on board for one more?” I looked over my shoulder and saw plenty of room. “Yeah, loads. Now hurry up.” “Just a minute.” She trotted back the entrance and started talking to someone. I couldn't hear what she was saying, but she was definitely speaking. Thirty seconds later and she headed back towards the ship slowly.........with Vanishing Image by her side. I just smiled at them as they climbed aboard, closing the ramp and heading to the flight deck. “Simon, we have a complete passenger list. Take her up when ready.” I got a thumbs up in reply, and the Pelican started to rise up. Author's Note Buck yeah Swift Gale!!! This mission was a long time in coming, having been suggested by Psyonicfox.....when I first posted this story!! I had been wanting to do it since he suggested it, but didn't know how to pull it off. I hope you enjoyed it. The truth of the arrival.“You sure about this Vanishing? I don't know if Ponyville is ready for a Changeling to live here yet.” The injured Changeling looked out the back of the Pelican at the angry faces in the town square. Closing his eyes, he took a few deep breathes and stepped off the ramp. Making his way to the fountain, he climbed on to a bench and turned to address the crowd. “Greetings everypony, my name is Vanishing Image. I know you all have strong feelings towards Changelings, but I have come here in the hopes that you will see we are not all bad. I come from a town that is inhabited by both ponies and Changelings, called Prancesylvania. It is my hope that whilst I am among you, you will come to see me as a friend, and not an enemy.” There was a murmur from the the crowd, the towns ponies having a debate amongst themselves. A blue unicorn with a blue and white mane stepped forward. “If you think you can just move in here after what your kind did at the wedding, and in Manehatten, then you've got another thing coming. We don't care if the ponies where you are from are stupid, we can see through your ruse!” The ponies had split up, about three quarters of them behind the mare, and they looked ready to form a lynch mob. The other quarter just stood there, unsure of what to do. A few stallions from the unicorns group started to stalk towards Vanishing, and I went to intercept, but was beaten by two ponies. The first was Technia. The second was Celestia. Her glare stopped all movements in the town. “My little ponies, I am severely disappointed in you. A friendly Changeling comes before you, and you resort to these measures? I have been to Prancesylvania, and there are no stupid ponies there. In fact, the majority of this town could learn a few lessons from them. Now......return to your homes.” The crowd dispersed, with the exception of the unicorn mare, and the undecided ponies. “I'm sorry your majesty, but I can't do that. I was there in Canterlot, I know how deceiving these things can be.” The sky started to darken and Celestia's eyes glowed with the intensity of the sun. She reared up and struck he fore hooves on the ground, causing lightning to burst from below them. “THOU WOULDST DENY OUR COMMANDS? FOALSIH MARE, THOU KNOW NOT OF WHAT YOU SPEAK. THOSE CHANGELINGS HAVE BEEN DEALT WITH. IT IS A NEW TIME FOR EQUESTRIA, ONE OF PEACE. AND WE WILL NOT HAVE OUR SUBJECTS CAUSE STRIFE WITHIN THE LAND. DOES THOU UNDERSTANDS?” The mare was on the ground trembling as soon as Celestia had started to shout. Once she had finished, the mare had fainted, and there was a small yellow puddle beneath her. I just chuckled to myself and turned to the inside. “Feather, get that mare home. And find some sand or something to cover her mess.” “Yes sir! You heard the Captain! Nova, Strike, get the mare home! Streak.......clean up that mess. What was that? Good I thought so, now move!” The three ponies trotted out, and the unicorns levitated the mare up and trotted towards a house on the far side of the square. One of the undecided ponies approached Vanishing, under a scrutinising gaze from Celestia. “Excuse me sir........but as you are going to be staying here for the time being, might I offer you a roof over your head for the night.....and perhaps a meal as well?” The Changeling looked at the stallion with a bewildered look on his face. “Um....thank you for the offer, but I already have a place to stay. This lovely mare here said I can lodge with her for the foreseeable future.” With his left fore hoof he indicated Technia, who's cheeks were turning a delightful shade of pink. “I see, well then.......welcome to Ponyville, I apologise that it wasn't our usual kind.” The stallion held up his hoof and Vanishing hesitated a moment, before pound his against the stallions. They smiled at each other before the stallion turned to leave. “My name is Time Turner, I am the local clock maker. If you ever need anything, come by my place and have a chat. I'll even get my wife to bake some muffins for us, providing she and our daughter don't eat them all first.” They shared a laugh and then the stallion was gone. I turned back to the rest of the squad. “You guys are on stand down until further notice, I'll find you if something comes up.” They immediately split up, Bolt and Hammer heading towards Sweet Apple Acres, Starfyre straight up in to the air, and Feather towards the library. Technia and Vanishing Image trotted off to where ever she lived. “Captain, I have something important to discuss with you. Where can we go that is private?” “The guard station ma'am, we'll be undisturbed there.” “Very well, lead the way.” “..........and the results they found intrigued me. Whilst you were in New Damarescus, I had the Bearers use them, and test how fast the magic worked. Using records provided to us by your AI, we determined that the magic field took the same amount of time since the Elements first recent use, to reach your world and the time between then and your arrival. When it did, it selected you to be transported to our world, and that happened in an instant.” “So what you are saying, is that I was brought here because of the Elements?” “Not quite. You see, the energy field surrounding your arrival zone was tinged with Element magic, which was the field being sent out. The return journey however, had the process sped up. It was again Element magic.....but mixed with another type. Were it not for this, I believe the energy field would have passed by your world and dissipated harmlessly. Promise me you won't get angry.” “What was the other type of magic?” “........Chaos magic. Captain, where are you going?” “....to have a chat. With a certain Draconequus.” I was suddenly lifted off the ground in a pale yellow aura. “I wasn't going to hurt him, I was going to thank him. If he didn't bring me here, then who knows what would have happened. Scootaloo would be dead, Applebloom and Sweetie Belle, as well as yourself and god knows how many other ponies would be under the rule of the Diamond Dogs,. And don't forget the Changelings. Without Discord brining me here, Equestria would be no more.” I was slowly lowered back in to my chair. “I know, which is why I have taken the liberty to thank him on your behalf. After your introduction, he wishes to stay as far away as possible from you. The poor thing is frightened.” We started to laugh loudly, just as Luna entered the room. “Pray tell, what is so funny?” I couldn't get my breath back enough to speak, and neither could Celestia. “Hmph. I assume you have told him already?” “Yeah....she's told me.” “I see. Well sister, I am afraid I must put a dampener on your spirits, this arrived moments after you left.” She levitated a scroll over to Celestia, who’s eyes went wide with shock, slowly bringing a hoof to her mouth. “What is it ma'am?” She slowly floated it over to me, and I grabbed it to take a look. To Princess Celestia and Luna, I am writing to you on behalf of all free Changelings and the Diamond Dog empire. We know that you have in your employ a strange creature, one who has caused tremendous amounts of grief to our cultures. We demand that he be brought before us to stand for his war crimes. We give you a month to deliver him to us, at the ruins of the Southern Hive. If he is not with us in one month, then we shall be forced to take action against it, which means invading you country. We have the force necessary to do so, and the will to back it up. We hope you come to the right decision for you and you subjects. Signed, Gleaming Mirage, High Queen of the Changelings So this is how desperate they were. The last 'free' Changelings and the Diamond Dog Empire, wanting me to answer for 'war crimes'. Ridiculous, it wasn't as the ones I had killed had any choice in the matter. It seemed I wasn't the only one who felt this way. “This absolutely preposterous! War crimes my flank! If they had not attacked our subjects and attempted an invasion of our country, twice, then maybe. But you were just protecting us! The nerve, why I feel we should ignore them, and meet them on the battlefield, removing them once and for all!” “Uh, Celestia, you are scaring us. Please, calm down sister!” The Sun Princess forced herself to sit down again, visibly deflating. She hung her head low and attempted to breathe slowly. “I am sorry Luna, but this.....filth, this Gleaming Mirage talks of war crimes against them, when it is them has made them against us! Something must be done.” “It will be ma'am. Trust me. Now if you be so kind, I have war plans to draw up. I don't know how long I'll be, so it would be best if I am left alone for now.” The two Alicorns nodded and left me in my office, the only light left on above my desk whilst I looked at the paper, trying to form a strategy. Four weeks later....... “Admiral, have you seen anything of Captain Rain?” The four humans turned to the Moon Princess as she approached the Luna just outside Ponyville, worry etched on her face. “The deadline has been reached. We must have his plans, or Equestria is at risk.” “Sorry your majesty, I haven't seen him for a few days. Come to think of it, I haven't seen any of the Hunters for a while either.” “The Captain....and the Hunters are not here? No.....they didn't........” She turned and galloped to the library, the humans following. She burst through the door, shocking the ponies inside. “Twilight Sparkle, what does thoust know?” “.....I'm sorry your majesty, what are you talking about?” “The Captain and his squad, what is their location?” “Some where in the Everfree Forest, they should be back by today.” Huffing in anger, Luna then ran towards the guard station, this time with six ponies in tow as well. She shattered the door in her haste to get inside, heading straight for the Captains office. The mares each split up and went to their respective partners room. Luna looked at the envelope with her cutie mark on the desk with suspicion, before tearing it open and reading the contents, which shocked her to the very core. Princess Luna and Celestia. It is with great regret that you learn of my actions this way, but it had to be done. The Changelings and Diamond Dogs only demanded me, so they shall get me. Do not worry, I plan on giving them a fight. I will not just drift off in to the night. If I have to give my life so that you remain safe, then the trade off is worth it. Do not shed a tear for me, for this is my choice. By the time you probably read this, I shall be long gone, more then likely already engaged in battle in the Badlands. In the top drawer of this desk is the battle plans for which I have created for you, in the event that they go against their word and attack anyway. The last line of defence shall be Appleloosa, if they get any further in, it is all over anyway. Have your rear guard set up there. Again, I apologise for doing things this way, but it must been done. In service to the crown, you and your sister, and all your subjects, Captain Fire Rain, signing off. A tear silently made its way down her cheek. “Luna, what is it?” She looked to the human stood in the doorway and floated the paper over to him, gauging his reaction as he read it. Dropping it to the floor, he turned back to the others behind him. “Get back to the Luna. I want everything at a hundred percent. Daniel, take the safeties of all weapons. We leave as soon as possible.” With that they left they building, heading towards their ship. Twilight trotted in to the office, and upon standing on the letter, picked it up to read it. “.....oh no. Luna, is this true?” The mare at the desk meekly nodded. “Then this one must be true as well.” Another letter was floated over to Luna, and she took it in her hooves to read. My dearest Twilight, I am sorry for doing this to you, but we are not patrolling the Everfree Forest. By now you will have learned of the Captains intentions, and that he has already left. I could not in good conscience allow him to do this alone. He does not know it yet, but the squad and I are going to follow him. We are doing this to ensure your safety. I know it is not what you want, but I am not only doing this for Equestria, but our unborn child. She should live in a world where she can be free, even if I can not be there for her. If all goes well, then I will return to you as soon as possible. If not, then we shall be reunited when the time comes. For you, I hope that is in a very long time. I must go now, but just remember one thing. Twilight, I love you with my entire soul. Colonel White Feather. Luna looked up at Twilight, who stood there with tears in her eyes. “What shall we do?” “I don't know, but we all got one of those letters. Even Big Mac. Applejack said he hasn't left his room for a few days now, and hasn't eaten anything.” A wild idea crossed Luna's mind, and she immediately went with it. As she went to run out of the guard station, a red stallion in barely fitting armour blocked her way. “Beggin' you pardon princess, but Ah would like permission t' travel to the Badlands and give mah assistance. Ah know Ah'm no longer a guard pony, but Ah still wish to do mah duty.” “Big Macintosh, you wear your fathers armour well. You have my permission, but first I must ask you to stop the humans leaving. My plan falters without their help.” He saluted to her and ran off to the field just outside of town. “Twilight Sparkle, it is time for you and the other Bearers to step up to the call as well. In your condition I would not normally ask it, but it would take too long to find a replacement for the Bearer of Magic.” “If mah brother thinks he can jus' charge of in t' a fight without me, he's got another thing comin'.” Luna turned to see the other Bearers stood there, determination upon their faces. “Lead the way your majesty, you know we've got you back.” Author's Note Time to hide in my bunker from the incoming fire about to be directed my way........... The final showdownI stood on the side of the ruined hill from our last visit. There was no sun, as the sky was covered in clouds. Here I was preparing to give my life for another world, with a species so different from my own. But they needed my help. And isn't that why we join the military? To at the very worst give our lives so that others may live? The crater we left behind was gone, filled in and replaced with sand. I could see black things against the horizon, hundreds of things moving around, steadily getting closer. I made me way down to the bottom of the hill and checked my weapons. Two M7 caseless Submachine guns, with Omni-blade attachments, and I had managed to get the entire amount of ammunition transported to Canterlot, no questions asked. It was handy being a Guard Captain after all. A note in my pocket confirmed my request, that two separate feeds had been set up, and a quick test in Appleloosa confirmed they were working. Starting to make my way towards the black specks, I walked in to a translucent yellow wall. Shaking off the shock, I turned to see eight ponies stood there looking at me. The Changeling Hunters. “What are you doing here?” White Feather walked up to me. “You should know by now that we wouldn't allow you to do this on your own, sir.” “Right. And what about your unborn child, what about Twilight?” “I have explained my actions to them, and I know they will understand. Besides, it's not like we can turn back now anyway.” “Captain Gale?” “This is for my squad. I'm not leaving till they are all dead.” Turning back to our opponents, I saw they were a lot closer than I thought. Which meant instead of a couple of hundred, there must have been thousands. They stopped around three hundred meters away, and lined up in a formation almost a mile wide. The largest Diamond Dog and Changeling stepped forward, and the queen began to speak. “Well look at that, the monster brought his accomplices. That means we don't have to hunt them down after all. What's the matter, nothing to say to the big mean bug?” She and the Dog started to laugh, until I walked towards them, to which they eyed me with interest. “I give you this one chance to leave peacefully. If you don't, the battle will last until one of the sides are all dead.” “You are in no position to give us demands. Very well, you shall get your battle.” They turned back to their troops and issued orders. They started to surround us, on the ground and in the air. Streak, Bolt, Starfyre and Gale started to hover, Hammer tensed up, Strike, Nova and Feathers horn started to glow. And I withdrew my weapons from their holsters. I looked at my squad, and knew this was it. Our last battle together. “......For Equestria.” We charged as one, heading for the centre lines of the enemy. They stood their ground, the Dogs lowering their spears as if for us to run in to them, and the Changelings horns lit up in their distinctive green aura, letting loose a barrage of offensive magic. The unicorns launched a pressure wave as we got close, throwing the spears in to the air and clearing the way for us. Running in, I started firing my guns at point blank range, not even aiming at my targets. I had no need to, I had millions of rounds for these. We split after breaching the first line, the pegasi meeting Changelings in aerial combat, the unicorns sending out wave after wave of offensive spells, and Hammer tearing through the Diamond Dogs like a hot knife through butter. And me? I was in the centre, surrounded by dead bodies of both kinds, blasting whatever came my way. I felt hundreds of impacts upon my armour, the runes glowing dangerously bright. (Quick A/N: The next one doesn't need sound, just a way to visualize how it's happening. And back to the story.) The Dogs started to close in on me, not leaving a lot of room to shoot my targets, so I started to slice with my Omni-blades, blood following in my wake. There were blood curdling screams as I tore through limbs, skin and anything else I came in to contact with. A sharp pain hit me in the back, and I spun around, slicing the Dog's head clean off. Dropping a gun, I reached round and pulled out a knife covered in red, and chucked it to the floor. As I went to retrieve my other gun, there were two more pains in my back, and I turned yet again, firing as I sliced, cutting open the next Dogs chest and firing in to the wound. More pains in my back, but as I twisted to see my next target, something sliced in to my arm causing me to drop my gun, followed by more stabbing pain in the stomach. The Dogs around me backed off as I fell to my knees. Out of the corner of my fading vision, I could see the Queen and Alpha Dog making their way towards me. My arms were suddenly gripped and I was hauled up, head rolling around. The ring around me widened even more and one after the other a pony was thrown in, being held down by a Dog each. Except for Hammer, he had three to a hoof and was still giving them trouble. There were only seven though, and the last came falling down in the ring, twin sword gauntlets broken. The Alpha Dog lifted my head up by my hair and looked me in the eyes. “You not so tough. Dogs tougher.” I coughed a little bit, covering his face with blood. “Why? Why side with them?” “Revenge. You kill my son, I kill you.” He let my head fall and unsheathed a rather unpleasant looking sword, raising it up in his right arm. A voice crackled over the radio, getting the attention of the eleven humans stood on the command deck. “This is Captain Macintosh. Pony Delivery is on route, be there asap.” The Admiral hit the key next on his command chair. “Roger Captain Macintosh, we read you. We'll try to save you some targets. Luna out.” He nodded to his squad and they all left the bridge. That left seven women on there. Nothing was out of the ordinary, with the exception of a few things. Two of them had horns. Two of them had wings. One of them had wings and a horn. And they were all wearing armour that looked like a cross between what the humans had and guard armour. Which is exactly what it was. “Twilight Sparkle, are the guns warmed up?” “Yes Princess Luna, ready to go.” “Rarity, have you got the hang of flying this yet?” “Yes your majesty.” “Applejack, Fluttershy, and Pinkie Pie, you are on the ICWS, take out any Changelings that gets too close.” “Yes ma'am.” “Rainbow dash, have you worked out the missile Guidance system?” “Uh.....I think so. I move this camera here and they go to where that red dot in the centre is.” “Very well. It is time to show our enemies the strength of Eqeustria.” There was another burst of static and a humans voice came through. “Luna, it's Dan. Open the back hatch, I've seen where I can get a good view.” “It shall be done.” At the back of the ship, the four humans gathered, each reading a heavy machine gun, with the exception of Dan. He looked out a window and then clicked his comm. “Luna, it's Dan. Open the back hatch, I've seen where I can get a good view.” “It shall be done.” The hatch popped open and he jumped out, falling head first before going spread eagled to slow his momentum, then flipping backwards and falling feet first. He set his jet pack off around fifty feet from the deck, and landed like he was just parachuting in. The others would be jumping shortly. He ran forwards up to the top of the hill and unslung his L96, then going prone on the deck. “Sighting on targets. Something going on in the centre. Waiting for a clear look. They've got Alec....and the others. They're losing. Wait, one has a sword above it's head in front of Alec. No time to wait, taking the shot.” I stared defiantly at the Alpha, waiting for him to make his move. My sense were failing, but I heard what sounded like a crack, and a high pitched whistling......and then the Alpha's arm fell off. Two more cracks and my arms were let go. A fourth crack and the Alpha lost his head. I fell to the floor and rolled on to my back. I just lay there staring up at the sky as the Queen loomed over me. Another crack and there was a spurt of green blood from either side of her neck............and then I saw white trails streak across the sky, and multiple impacts shook the ground beneath me.. “Excellent shot Rainbow, hit them again. Twilight, fire the guns.” Luna leant back and hit the comm key. “Captain Macintosh, bring them in. It is time for this battle to be joined.” “Yes ma'am.” I watched as more trails went through the sky, followed by more impacts far behind me. I could make out things moving in the clouds, and knew no matter how many I killed, there was more to come. Something massive blocked my view as it flew over me. All I could make out against it's dark hull was blue running lights. Three things dropped out the back and headed towards me. About fifty foot up, they flipped over and I saw puffs of red come from behind them. I felt three impacts near me, and then heard the familiar noise of gunfire. Three featureless soldiers walked past me and fired in to the crowd. By now I could see the clouds again, but it wasn't more Changelings that greeted me. Everywhere I could look, there was a pegasus soldier with either a unicorn or earth pony guard in the legs. They drifted down to the ground and dropped their loads, and they all immediately joined in the fighting. The big black thing that flew over moments ago returned, and I saw it lower to the ground just behind me. I could just make out a motif of a crescent moon on the bow. I closed my eyes and let my senses dull. I felt movement around me and opened my eyes to see the most beautiful creature standing above me, with the most striking blue eyes. They gently lifted me up and carried me away from the battle. I looked behind us and saw more of these creatures picking up the rest of the squad. I used all my effort to smile. “What's so funny?” I wasn't expecting to hear it speak, having never met one before, so I replied with the only thing on my mind. “The fact that you are real..................my own guardian angel.” I finally closed my eyes and slipped in to the blackness. Beep.......... Beep.......... Beep......... Beeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee'THUD'Beeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee'THUD'Beeeeeeeeeeeeeeee'THUD' Epilogue Alpha: There Ain't no rest for the wickedBeep........ Beep........ Beep........ Beep....... Beep........ Beep........ Beep........ Beep........ Beep........ Huh? I'm still alive? But how? I slowly opened my eyes and was rewarded with a white ceiling. Beep........ Beep........ Beep........ Beep........ Beep........ Beep........ So I'm back in Canterlot hospital. What happened? I slowly sat up and looked around them room. No one inside, and no shadows against the glass. There seemed to be more equipment in here this time as well, stuff that looked like it belonged in a human hospital. Swinging my legs off the bed, I attempted to get up but ended up a heap on the floor. At least they left my underwear on this time. I caught one of the wires attached to me and pulled it from my chest, setting off an alarm. The door swung open and three nurses rushed in, before coming to a halt....... “Hello ladies, did you miss me?”...........and then fainting. “Yep, still got it.” I reached up to the railing on the side of the bed and pulled myself up. As my head crested the mattress, I met with a set of light magenta eyes. “Now that you have finished messing around with my castle staff, perhaps you could get back in to bed, and wait for a check up before going for a run through the castle this time?” “Yes mum.” I eased my way back on to the bed, and laid back down. “How are the others?” “They are fine, although I believe Colonel Feather is still trying to avoid one Twilight Sparkle.” “Ah, he'll be fine. Celestia.........what were those things? They looked human, but they had wings.” “You did not expect them to operate the ship with hooves and mouths, did you?” I just raised an eyebrow at her before I heard the sound of footsteps walking along, and the door swung open, revealing a woman in a dark blue gown. “I trust without my wings or horn that you will not refer to me as your 'guardian angel' again?” “.....Luna?” “Of course. You know we can use this spell.” “uh....yeah, sure. So you got my letter then?” “Yes we did. And we are not happy about that.” The look on her face was..........unreadable, so I didn't know what to say. “Why? Why did you do it?” “I had to. If there was even a chance that they would stick to their word, I had to take it.” “I see. Well this time, you are to stay put until medical staff say you are fit to leave. Is that understood?” “Yes ma'am.” She got a creepy smile before turning back to the door. “Good. Girls?” “CUTIE MARK CRUSADER NURSES! YAY!!!!!” A week later...... “Ah Rarity, you have arrived. We.....I mean, I have been waiting for you. I have need of your skills.” The white unicorn looked around the room, but could not spot the princess of the night. “I'm glad to assist in any way, Princess Luna....but where are you?” There was a slight fluttering from a curtain separating one half of the room. “Please, I need to you to be non-discretionary about this. Only my sister, my niece, the guards, and the other Bearers will know of this. I need....you to make me some clothes.” “As honourable as it would be to do so, surely there is somepony of higher quality skill who could help you with.......” She trailed off as the curtain was drawn back. “......oh my.....I....understand.” Two days later. “I apologise again for my sisters absence. She was called away on urgent business that could not be avoided.” I looked at the Sun Princess and just smiled. “I understand. I feel like I am in the wrong for leaving without saying good bye though.” I just nodded to the Seven, there was no need for anything to said between us, as I made my way over to the other ponies waiting in town. “Lady Sparkle, Lady Fluttershy, Lady Rarity, Lady Applejack, Lady Pie, and Lady Dash. I would just like to say that is has been an honour meeting you. I will never forget the experiences I had with you, and you have brought a light in to my life that I never knew existed.” They all pulled me in to a hug each, although Dash's was a little rough, and when she pulled away I could've sworn she was crying. I turned to the first ponies I had met when I arrived here. “Lady Belle, Lady Applebloom, and Lady Scootaloo. You three haven given my a purpose that I never had in my previous life. I was just coasting along until I came across you three. I will never forget you. I promise you that.” I bent down to give the sniffing fillies a hug, but they bowled me over instead, clinging around my neck. This was heartbreaking. I had become a sort of uncle to these fillies, as well as some of the others, and now I was leaving. Going home, never to see them again. “Girls, I know this is a sad moment, but I want you to think of all the good times we had together, and focus on them.” I felt them nod slowly as they backed off me. I stood up, and turned towards the only member of royalty present. “Princess Celestia, it has been an honour serving you and your sister. I only wish that it was easier to travel between our worlds, for then I could return with ease.” I finished with a bow, and I felt Celestia's head lower on to my shoulder. Thank fuck she can't see my smile. Armour, you better come through on this!!! “It has been an honour having your serve us, more than you know. I am happy you are going home, but I too wish you could stay a bit longer.” I was pulled in by her wings as her forelegs draped around my shoulder, and I heard something dripping on to my shoulder. I pulled away from her an adopted a cheeky grin. “Tia....I never thought you would feel that way about me....” She just looked at me and wiped away her tears, before realising what I said. “C-c-c-captain!!!! That is not a the way to talk to your princess!” She held her glare for a moment before bursting out in to laughter, and I joined in with her. After a few minutes we had calmed down and she spoke again. “Truly though, you will be missed, by all of us.” I just lowered my head and looked towards the floor. “As much as it pains me to say it, I must now take my leave.” I turned away and walked out town, not looking back. “Okay, read that back to me.” “50°26'25.81 N 4°59'57.87 W. You sure those are the right co-ordinates?” I looked at Simon as he sat in the command chair of the Luna. “Since when do I get things like that wrong?” “All the time. You can't even get to your house from town, and it's only two miles!” “Dude, stop worrying. On the other hand, are you sure about this though?” “Yeah.....I'm sure. So, timer is set to exactly 365 days. Ready to sync?” I watched as they all checked their watches, and they all nodded. “3....2....1....sync.” We all put our wrists together to double check, and sure enough, they were all counting down at the same time. “See you guys in a year.” We all bumped fists and Simon escorted me to the exit ramp. I went to step off when I felt a tug on my shoulder. “Last chance dude. Are you really sure you want to do this?” I turned around and looked him in the eyes. “Of course, I'll just be another two months after you get back.” “Okay, I'll see you in a year, and buy you a cold one.” The ponies all stood in the town square, looking in the direction of the field where the humans had landed their massive ship. There was a loud noise, followed by a rush of wind as the glowing blue lights running underneath its hull came in to view in the night sky. It inclined slightly before accelerating away at a maddening pace. There was an orange blur that darted towards the field. “Scootaloo!!!!!” Taking her daughters lead, Spitfire shot off in a blaze of fire, trying to catch up. The other ponies galloped/flew along as well, but when they arrived, there was no sign of either pony. “Celestia, where did they go?” The princess turned her attention to her student. “I do not know. I just hope Luna has a wonderful vacation.” The sound of laughter came from the tree line, and they galloped over, brains exploding at what they saw. Piled high and spread wide were human supplies. There was their survival kits, boxes of food, clothing and plenty of ammunition. But sat there, in the centre of it all, was a single human, in a dark brown coat, tickling an orange filly. “Lucky? Why didn't you go home?” The human just stood up and picked something up off the ground. It was the HUD unit that they had made for him from his broken mask almost a year ago. He placed it on over his head, speaking as he walked towards one of the crates, which was covered by a cloth on the top. He raised his arm as well. “I'll go home in 364 days, 23 hours, 14 minutes and 17 seconds.” “Sir, the ship is detecting another life sign on board!” “Where?” “In the cargo bay!” “I'll go check it out. Keep heading home.” As Simon left the bridge, the Luna left the planets gravity and sped out of the system. Five minutes later and he was walking in to the cargo bay with his pistol drawn. “I know you are in here, so you might as well come out. It'll be easier for us both.” There was a couple of bangs to his right, and as he shifted his vision, a rather attractive woman walked out in to the light. She wasn't overly beautiful, but definitely striking. Her body was very generously proportioned as well. “Admiral, I apologise for hiding like this, but it was for a surprise. Pray tell, where is Captain Fire Rain?” “I don't think you are in the position to be asking question. However, I am, so....who are you and what are you doing on my ship?” The mysterious passenger just pointed to the necklace she was wearing, the jewel was a shining pearl......in the shape of a crescent moon. “......fuck!” He put his pistol away and heaved a great sigh. “Come on, we've got a lot to talk about. Oh, and welcome aboard the Princess Luna, Princess Luna.” “But....there was a surprise waiting on board for you!!!” “A surprise.....for me?? So, seeing as I am still here, why not tell me?” “You will find out in time, they will return....it, I am sure. But more importantly....why are you still here?” He just pulled the cloth off the crate and revealed an array of weapons. He picked up one that he did not have before, loading it and slipping the sling over his shoulder. “Why am I still here? Well I guess that's pretty simple.” He just walked over to the Seven and stood in front of them “There ain't no rest for the wicked.” Epilogue Bravo: Unexpected GuestOne year later. “So you sure this is where he'll come out?” The brass were seated in tent on the edge of airfield, one that was only used for Search and Rescue. A small area had been cleared away, and there were floodlights spread evenly around, just in case he was late. “Yes sir, shouldn't be too long now. Unless his watch died, or whatever. I'll be right back. Going to double check the runes, make sure they are right.” With that, Simon walked out of the tent, the other soldiers following. “As I said, everyone keep down on the floor, and you won't get hurt. We just want the money.” The bank staff and customers complied, not wanting to die. They were all confused though, as it was a fairly small bank, and didn't really hold that much. They could hear the sound of drilling, one of the robbers attempting to open the safe no doubt. The lobby of the bank was quite big, and being early morning, mostly empty. It was just the staff and morning crowd in there. Something started to happen in the centre of the lobby which drew the robbers attention. Smoke was starting to form out of nowhere, but it was keeping with a two foot radius of where it had appeared. Two of the crooks approached, and one placed the barrel of his gun in to the smoke. He was suddenly pulled in and then thrown out, hitting the wall and sliding to the floor unconscious. The smoke started to clear, and a humanoid shadow appeared. Not knowing what it was, the robbers did the only thing they could think of. “Fire!” The sound of multiple guns going off caused the hostages to scream. The shooting stopped and the nearest man went to take a look in to the smoke. Waving it away with his hand, they were quite surprised to see nothing there when it cleared. One of the crooks at the back came through the air to the front, and the rest turned around to see what happened. Stood there was a man in a dark brown coat with body armour underneath, and smoke coming off him. His eyes snapped open and he charged. I didn't know where I was, but a gun barrel coming at me through the smoke was not a good sign, so I pulled it in and a masked man came through with it. I lifted him up by the collar and threw him back, hearing a satisfying thud as he hit something. Then I found out there was more than one. “Fire!” Darting to my left as the gunshots went out, I saw eight men with guns and people on the floor. Running behind the desks, I got around behind them as one approached the smoke. I got to the nearest one in the back and kicked him. Hard. He went sailing through the air and hit the ground with a sickening crunch. As I opened my eyes, I saw the rest were now looking at me, so I charged at them. They tried to fire again, but I hit the nearest one too quick, lifting him off the ground in a rugby tackle and slamming him through a desk. The others fell in quick succession, and left me with one standing. Unfortunately, he now had a hostage. “Stop! Or I'll kill her!” The woman had her hands over her stomach, which I noticed was slightly swollen. “Now I am going to leave, and you are not going to follow us!” He started to move towards the door, and reached down with his gun hand to open it. I considered shooting him, but as he opened the door, I saw that I didn't have to. “Hi.” The crook was hit in the face by a black armoured hand, and he dropped to the floor, the soldier grabbing the pregnant woman before she fell as well. “It's okay, you're safe now.” He entered the lobby with three others, just as there was a noise from the vault, and the sound of foot steps coming our way. “Hey guys, I finally got throu......” He trailed off when he saw his accomplices on the floor, and the five soldiers all pointing guns at him. He dropped to the floor and put his hands over his head. “Fuck. I surrender.” Two of the soldiers put him in a corner and dragged the others over. “So....Alec, how did you get in to a bank?” I turned and saw one of the soldiers had removed his helmet. “Gee, I don't know Mr 'Since when do I get things like that wrong'. Maybe you got the runes slightly wrong or something! How far away did I land?” “Uh, you're in Newquay. So about four miles. Which isn't bad for a cross galaxy magical transport.” “Um, what?” The woman stood there looked between us as if we were crazy. To be fair, we kind of are. “Nothing for you to worry about. Come on Alec, let's go. The Pelican is outside.” As we walked out, I had a question pop in to my head. “Hey, how did you know where I was if you weren't here?” “Oh, the Luna is in geosynchronous orbit over us, and it detected some strange energy coming from here. We had never seen it before, and assumed it was you, so we came down here straight away.” We walked round the corner in to a car park and sure enough, there was the Pelican. With a few people taking pictures. Simon just put his helmet back on and marched on board. The rest of us followed and we took off, leaving a stunned crowd below. We were in the air for about half an hour, and I was curious as to where we were heading when the ship slowed and started to descend. Once it was settled, the ramp came down and Simon ushered me out the back. I looked around, taking in my location before it hit me where I was......I was home!!!! Running to my front door, I turned the handle and watched it open. As I expected, I heard two dogs start to bark inside. I went in and paused, taking off my quite muddy boots, before closing the door and making my way in to the living room. I was immediately assailed by two Jack Russell Terriers, who looked just like I remembered them, albeit a bit older. It was then I noticed the two humans stood in the centre of the room. “Alec, is...it really you?” “Mum....dad....” I was cut off as my mother and father started to crush my lungs, and I let them continue until I couldn't breathe no more. I pulled away from them and led them to sit down. As soon as I sat on the couch, my dogs started to clean my face for me. I indulged it for a few minutes until they calmed down, at which point they both curled up on my lap and refused to move. Yep, still the same snugly dogs. I turned back to my parents and started what would be a very interesting and awkward conversation. “Now I suppose you are wondering where I have been for the past two years? Let's just say it's....an out of this world tale.” My mum and dad just looked at each other, before speaking. “Actually, we know where you have been, and we couldn't quite believe it. It was a little shocking at first until we were shown footage of this other world, and met one of the inhabitants from there.” “Whoa, whoa, whoa. Inhabitants form there? This could be bad. Who was it and where are they now? I need to have a talk with them!” My parents just smiled and pointed towards the living room door way. Stood there was a very attractive woman, who looked like she was around my age. I didn't know who she was at first, until I finally looked in to her eyes, and I noticed the crescent moon embroidered on to her dress. “Princess Luna? But.....what the fuck are you doing here?” “Come now, Captain, is that anyway to speak to your princess?” She finished up with a coy smile. I couldn't say anything....I was just stunned, until I felt a impact and burning sensation on my ear. I turned back to my parents and looked to my mother, who's face looked like thunder. “That is no way to speak to a lady, let alone royalty. Is that understood?” “Yes dad. Well, seeing as you know all ready, got anything you want to ask?” “Why didn't you come home with the rest of them?” “In was only two months extra to wait. I didn't know that she had come here, so I assumed no one would have told you yet. Speaking of which, Luna, just how did you get here, and how long have you looked like that?” “I stowed away on board the ship that was due to bring you home, and I took this form two days before you were supposed to leave. Now the reason I am here is because I want to study your world, and see if it is as harsh as you told us. I have been looking up your history since we arrived, and you are to be my guide around this world. As well as my bodyguard along with you friends. My sister and I both know you are capable of such a task.” “And what if I refuse?” “Could you really refuse me?” As I looked in to her eyes, I felt something stirring inside me. And admittedly, outside me as well. I knew that she was right, and I couldn't refuse her. “Very well, I will do as you ask, but you must do what I say at all times for your safety, is that understood?” “Yes. And what name shall I go by whilst visiting your world?” “Luna is fine, and don't call me Fire Rain here. Alec will suffice.” I watched as she smiled at this before I continued. “Now the first order of business. Clothing. You'll need something else to wear whilst on this world. Mum, you can stay seated.” “Why? Women go shopping together here, especially for clothes!!!” “Yes, but your clothes shopping is finding something you like, and then sitting in a bar for a few hours before calling me when I'm at home to come pick you up. So no. I am not going to be responsible for a human Equestrian Princess running around Plymouth drunk off her tits.” Epilogue Charlie: What did happen the night before the bug hunt? (Suggestive. Nothing is described, I'll leave that to your imaginations.)Quick A/N: This one gets a little suggestive. Nothing too descriptive, but that's why you have an imagination! “I must admit, so far I have had much enjoyment on your world, but with the current affairs in other parts of the world, I understand why you described it that way.” I shifted slightly as Luna laid down next to me on the warm sand. “One thing though, how can an area such as this have such a high crime rate?” I sat up and looked around at our surroundings. It had been about fifteen years since I had been to Santa Monica beach, and America in general. It was mid afternoon on a Saturday in July, meaning that it was full of tourists and families. “It is just the way things are. It's always been like that for as long as I can remember. Some do it for fun, others do it because they believe they have no choice. There are many reasons, and I couldn't name them all.” A slender tanned arm reached up, and its hand gripped my shoulder and pulled me back down, before being wrapping across my chest. We had become close in the past three months. Very close. We stayed there for a few more hours, just listening to the sounds of the world passing by with hardly a care. Eventually the sun started to descend from the sky, and we made to leave. A shadow fell over us and I looked towards its source. There were a few men stood in front of us, and they did not look like the kind of people I would associate with. “Evening gentlemen, is there something I can help you with?” The group started to snicker to each other, before one stepped forward. “A Brit huh? Well, I guess you wouldn't know this, but this is my area after sundown, and no one else comes around here. So to leave, you're going to have to pay. We'll take your money, and your friend can pay us in another way.” Slowly, we both stood, and I placed Luna behind me, shielding her from them. “I don't think so. We have no money on us, and if you lay a hand on her, I will not be very happy.” They just started to laugh, and one of them moved his hand to his back, returning it to his front with a knife in it. “I can see by the look in your eyes that you realise we mean business. Now, why don't you hand over what ever you have on you and her, then you can leave.” I tilted my head a little to the side and nodded. “I'm glad we could come to a reasonable compromise.” “Huh? Oh, I wasn't nodding to you. I was nodding to them.” I pointed behind them, and took glee in the looks on their faces. Racing out of the shadows were two vehicles. They only had two seats, but were designed for use by three people. The third person, however, was in charge of a triple-barrelled machine gun mounted on a swivel plate. The vehicles just skimmed across the sand and closed the distance quickly, finishing up with their sides facing us, the guns trained on the group. “What the fuck are they?!” “Really? Don't you play video games? These are M12 LRV Warthogs. Fully working Warthogs.” “Bullshit! Those guns ain’t real!” “Yes they are, and so are the rifles that the drivers are pointing at you. Let me introduce you to The Shadows.” That was the squads new name. We weren't keeping it secret, but what we did was. And their motto? 'Umbras Semper Sunt Vigilántem', 'The Shadows Are Always Watching.' The one in charge looked to the vehicle directly in front of him, noticing for the first time the barrel pointed in his direction. I reached in to my pocket for the phone given to me and dialled the first number on the quick dial list. “General, it's Fire Rain, can you arrange for local police to come to my assistance? We're on Santa Monica beach, a hundred and fifty foot north of the pier. Yeah, we'll stay on site until they arrive.” I slipped the phone back in to my pocket, and crossed my arms. “Now now, I'm sure we can come to some agreement. We'll just leave and you can use the beach any time you want!” They were panicking now, worried about what was going to happen. The knife wielding thug took a different attitude, and thrust it towards me. I spun around, pushing Luna with me as the knife brushed my stomach, my fist connecting with his jaw and sending him in the the sand. He twitched once and then lay still. The sound of sirens filled our ears, and the five remaining thugs dropped to their knees and placed their hands on their heads, staying still. “All of you, put you weapons down, and step away from them!” I turned my head to the side, looking towards the officers who had arrived on scene. The General had pulled out all the stops, three SWAT teams and ten squad cars. I caught sight of movement to my left, seeing Simon start to train his rifle towards the police. Still doesn't trust Americans, can't he let it go? I made a cutting motion across my throat at him, to which he nodded and climbed out of the seat, placing the rifle on the floor and stepping away. “Which one of you is in charge?” I took hold of Luna's hand and walked towards them, a few keeping us in their sights. “That would be me. The password is 'Moon Mover'.” I felt Luna's hand tightened around mine, and the police lowered their weapons. “The guys on their knees tried to mug me and my VIP, the others are with me.” The SWAT teams moved up and took the thugs in to custody, leading them to a waiting riot van. “Do you want to press charges sir?” I switched my attention from them to the officer, giving her a quick once over. There was a small tug on my arm as Luna let go and walked over to Simon. “No...no, I don't think that will be necessary. I'm sure they are already wanted for other crimes, so take them in for that.” She nodded to me and walked off, with me going in the other direction. “Luna? Are you okay?” Turning around, she had tears in the corners of her eyes. “Luna, what's wrong?” “I think it may be best if I was to return home as soon as possible. I...saw the way you looked at her, and it is clear I no longer please you. I wish to go home.” I knew that's what this was about. “I wasn't 'checking her out', I was sizing up her body to see how capable she was in doing her job, nothing more.” I slipped my arms around her back and pulled her close. “No one could ever come between us, and after you leave I doubt I will find another that would even hold a candle to you.” “GAAAYYYY!!!!!” “Fuck off Simon!” Slowly, her arms came up and returned the embrace, burying her head in to my shoulder. After a moment, she pulled away and walked towards the ramp for the pier, her hand still entwined with mine. I put two fingers up to my eyes then waved my hand out in a wide arc, indicating that the others should spread out and keep watch. They all nodded and walked off in different directions, and I followed Luna up to the top, where the sun was just disappearing over the horizon. “I have something to discuss with you, Captain.” This drew my attention, as it was the first time since she met my parents she had called me that. “In the past month or so, I have had to buy slightly bigger sized clothes. Exercise is not helping, and I believe there is only one other possibility. Do you remember the night we shared back in Canterlot?” “Uh, no, not all of it, I'm afraid. From the end of the party, to waking up in the morning, it's all gone. I'm sorry.” She just sighed and a light shone above her head, revealing her horn. “I shall just have to show you then.” With that, she gently touched it to my forehead and there was a flash right in front of my eyes. I had just finished my dance with Luna when she leaned up and kissed me. I was a little shocked at first, but it was nice, and surprisingly gentle. There was another flash as the camera went again, and I heard it clicking for another shot, so I held the kiss and put my middle finger up to it, seeing the light through my shut eyes. There was a little giggling coming from the top of the throne room's dais, and then Celestia spoke. “Well, it seems you won our little bet. I wonder yet what you have planned for my forfeit.” I pulled away from Luna, a hurt expression on my face. “You did this for a bet? Luna, I...I don't know what to say.” Pulling away from her embrace, I left the throne room and stalked along the corridors, most of the guards moving out of the way of the Captain who looked ready to kill if somepony said the wrong thing. Having made my way to a deserted section of the castle, I started to climb a stairwell, subconsciously ending up in the observatory. I didn't know how long I was alone until I heard the door crack open. Not wanting to be disturbed, I didn't even bother turning around as I spoke. “Who ever has just entered, leave. I don't want to be around anyone at the moment.” I heard a sigh before the pony that had approached turned and left for the door, cracking it open. They must've hesitated for a moment, as it took a few seconds for the door to close. I just closed my eyes, finally allowed to be along with my thoughts. Do I really fell that way about her? She's a fucking horse! I'd be jailed for that back home! “You know, acting like this would make some ponies think you really are a monster.” Turning around, I was greeted by a unicorn guard, flanked by some others.. “Do you even realise what just went on down there? It wasn't even because of the bet, but it's not my place to say.” “Pin Point, right now I'm not in the mood. Why don't you go find a cave on a map so you go there and shove your head up you fla....” “Captain, are you in there?” I sighed, knowing who the voice belonged to. I didn't feel like talking to any of them at the moment. “Yes Fluttershy, I'm in here.” She trotted in and glanced at the other ponies. “Everypony go back to your posts. The Captain and I need to have a chat.” We waited for them to leave and Fluttershy closed the door quietly. “Captain, I'm disappointed with you. Not angry, just disappointed.” “Shy, are you really giving me this speech? I heard it all back in basic, and it didn't work then, it's not going to work now. I just want to be alone right now, I need to get my head clear.” “No, what you should do is go back down there and apologise for storming out.” “Why? They made A FUCKING BET OVER WHICH ONE WOULD KISS ME FIRST!!! WHY THE FUCK WOULD I GO BACK DOWN THERE RIGHT NOW? I DON'T EVEN WANT YOU HERE RIGHT NOW! JUST LEAVE!” I watched as the head dropped lower as I shouted. Hear come the tears. “....no.” “What was th...” “I SAID NO, YOU DEAF BUCKER!!!! YES IT STARTED OUT AS A STUPID BUCKING BET, BUT IT WASN'T LUNA'S IDEA, IT WAS CELESTIA'S!! THEY MADE IT WITH A NO BACK OUT CLAUSE, EVEN THOUGH SHE WANTED TO!” “AND WHY THE FUCK WOULD SHE WANT TO BACK OUT OF IT?” “BECAUSE SHE LOVES YOU, YOU STUPID MOTHERBUCKER!!” I watched as she slowly raised her hooves to her mouth, obviously she had said something that she didn't mean to. The seriousness of the moment was interrupted as Pinkie Pie dropped from the ceiling. “um, Pinkie, I know I broke a Pinkie Promise, but it got a bit heated in here andfdfdd.” Pinkie had shoved her hoof in Fluttershy's mouth, and then just nodded and walked out of the door, both of us following her with our eyes. “Okay, so that just happened. Now what was that about Luna?” The yellow mare just turned to the door and walked out. “Go ask her yourself.” I watched the mare leave the room and gently close the door behind her. I just stood next to the wall dumbfounded. Next thing I know there was a pain in my fist, and blood smeared around the hole in the woodwork. Figuring a good nights sleep would sort all this out, I made my way down to my room, opening the door and entering. Wait a minute, that was locked. Who's been in here? I shrugged at this and sat down on the edge of the bed. I looked at my hand and the knuckles were scraped open. Looking around, I tried to spot my first aid kit, but it wasn't on the desk where I left it. I felt a hand on my shoulder, gently pulling me back. “Who ever the fuck you are, you better let go, or I'm going to tear that arm off and shove it up your ass.” The hand removed itself and it's owner got off the bed, walking in front of me. My eyes were downcast to the floor, but as a pair of pale, slender legs appeared, I slowly lifted my gaze, coming across a slender figure. My eyes roamed higher, lingering on the chest for a few seconds longer. “Hey, my eyes are up here.” Carrying on, my eyes met the other set. “.....Luna?” She gripped at my shoulder, running her hand down my arm. “Let me see that hand.” I pulled it away and hid it from her view. “Captain, I said let me see that hand.” Slowly, I brought it back out, and she took it in hers, before bending down and kissing it. The dull throbbing that had taken up residence disappeared and the cuts closed themselves over. “Thank you ma'am.” I stood up and looked her in the eyes. “About earlier, I'm sorry for the way I acted. I let my reactions get the better of me again. I..” A hand was gently placed over my mouth and I stopped talking, before Luna pushed me on to the bed, standing above me with a thoughtful expression and hungry eyes. A voice from across the room drew my attention. “Am I done yet Luna?” Following the sound, I saw another human in the room, but this one had hair of green, blue, and light purple. Celestia. She was cleaning the floor whilst dressed.... provocatively. Luna just giggled and shook her head, climbing atop me and resting her chest against mine, before bringing her soft lips to mine. I tired to reach my arms around her to pull her close, but she pushed them back down against the bed. When she finally pulled away, I tried to get free again. “Not yet, my Captain, we are not finished. Celly, come over here please, it is time for the rest of your punishment.” Celestia stood up and walked over unevenly in the shoes she was wearing and stood by the edge of the bed, awaiting further instructions. I couldn't help but look, although, one thing had to be asked. “Luna?” She turned her head back to me. “I can understand your robe, it looks easy enough to make, but just where did you get a maid costume for a human from....and one like that?” I had inadvertently moved my gaze to Celestia, and a hand moved it back to Luna. “Tis simple, we asked Rarity to make them, one for each of us, once we discovered this transformation spell. As you have served us so well recently, it is our turn to serve you. The....bet we made...this was to be the punishment, but during the day around the castle staff. I...did not want you to hear about it, as we had a no ba.....” It was my turn to do the silencing, as I placed my free hand over her mouth. “It's okay Luna, I understand now. And I am grateful that you went though all this to make me happy.” She leaned in and kissed me much more passionately, until someone clearing their throat interrupted us. “So, what's the rest of her punishment?” “Whatever you see fit. When you were injured against the Diamond Dogs, I entered your dreams as you know. Including some of the more........'adult' ones.” I started to blush deeply, knowing just how.....different they got sometimes. “I have taken great care to get some of these items right, and you may wish to look them over before use.” She waved her hand and a curtain on the wall revealed a selection of......items not normally found in a castle for royalty. Or most bedrooms. I think. Standing up, I went over to the wall and got a selection of said items. Walking around to the other side of the bed, I addressed 'Celly'. “Hands behind you back please.” She did so without hesitation, and a few moments later they were secured in a length of rope. Heh, score one for learning knots in Scouts. “Luna, can she use her magic whilst like this?” “Normally yes, but the bet stipulated that the winner would decide when it was over, so she currently has a magic blocking ring on her horn. I still have my magic, but the horn is....how to say this? Out of phase with the rest of me. It is there, but you can not see nor touch it.” “I see. That means she won't be able to remove this then.” Celestia looked to the round red object with the black strap on it. “Celly, on your knees.” She looked at me worried for a moment before complying. “Yes sir.” I looked back at Luna. “'Sir'? Care to explain?” “As I said, we are here to serve you tonight, so that makes you the one in charge of us.” I popped the gag in to Celestia's mouth, to which she offered no resistance to. Hell, she seemed to enjoy it as I secured the strap around the back of her head. I pulled her back up and bent her over the bed.“And this 'punishment', how long will it go on for?” Her face just contorted in to a massive grin. “Until you say otherwise. How did you know how to actually use that object?” “One of my ex-girlfriends was in to this whole thing, hence why my dreams sometimes get weird. And what about you? You may have 'won' the bet, but I must admit, it hurt deeper than I though it would when your sister said that back there.” I could see a glow around her head, and a box was floated over to me. On opening it, I was presented with what I assumed to be one of the horn rings. Luna had also floated the same objects over to her and got in to the same position as Celestia, but on the other side. “I will do anything you say, Sir.” “Put the ring on yourself.” She reached for the box slowly, and pulled the ring out, hesitating with it just above her horn. There were some muffled words from my side of the bed, and I lightly slapped Celestia's cheeks. There was a stifled cry followed by a moan and her wiggling her ass around as if asking for more. “Naught Celly, you're supposed to wait until spoken to.” With an exhaled breath, Luna pulled the ring down over her horn, and the objects floating above the bed dropped to the mattress. I pointed to another gag and she picked it up, looking over it once before placing it in her mouth and fumbling with the catch. She got it right after a few seconds, and placed her hands behind her back. Grabbing another length or rope, I then tied her hands in the same way, and she tugged at them, testing the knots. There was a frustrated grunt as she couldn't get her hands out. I reached up to the gags strap and pulled it a little, and got more slack then expected. “Tut tut Lulu, this won't do at all.” I pulled it tighter and made sure it wasn't loose before securing it. “Trying to deceive me like that...I think that earns you two.” As my hand made contact, she jolted forward and tried to get up and walk away from me. I quickly grabbed her wrists and pulled her back. “Now, now. You must accept your punishment.” Another quick slap and this time she moaned with pleasure. “Oh, so you do like it...but we can't have you running away now, can we?” I lifted her over my should amidst muffled cries of protest and grabbed another length of rope, then dumped her on the bed. Moving my hands down her body slowly, I watched her shudder as they reached her hips, and I could see her arms straining to get loose. “Well, somebody is eager!” Running them down her legs, I reached her ankles and proceeded to give them the same treatment as her wrists. After I was done, I let her go and watched her struggle for a moment before turning to Celestia. “Well Celly, I guess you know what happens next.” Nodding, she got on to the bed and placed her ankles together, allowing me to restrain them. Removing her shoes, I flipped them on to their bellies and slipped their legs under my arms. “Now then, this is going to be the first punishment.” They squirmed a little until the feathers I had in my hands touched the soles of their feet, and they started jerking, their gags muffling their cries of protest, laughter, and what I was after, moans of pleasure. I stopped and let them catch their breath before sitting them up at the end of the bed. I just looked from one princess-turned-slave-for-the-night to the other. Smiles appeared around the gags as I grabbed more rope. “Don't give in just yet ladies, the night is still young.” Their eyes widened when I turned around as they saw the riding crop. Luna pulled away, and her horn slowly faded from sight. “When we had finished our..... activities, you asked about the issue of what could happen. We may have looked human, but we were still ponies, and thus not compatible. When I came here, a doctor gave me a medical examination, and said I was a perfectly healthy human, which means we are now compatible, and we have not used protection...I...I” I placed my hand over her mouth like I did all those nights ago. “Luna, that doesn't matter.” Her gaze lowered to the floor. “But....I think I am....with child.” I tilted her head back up to look at me. “Your child.” I pulled her in close and gave her a passionate kiss. “And I wouldn't want anybody else to do so. You're perfect Luna. Come on, let's go back to the house, my princess.” Epilogue Delta: His anger and his way of dealing with it.I awoke for the first time in three months alone, and the bathroom door was closed, so I assumed it was morning sickness. Getting out of bed, I made my way over and knocked on the door. “Luna, are you in there?” There was no reply so I opened the door, revealing an empty room. Leaving the bedroom, I made my way downstairs and heard a thud in the kitchen, and a female voice spoke up. “Are you certain? You could just be sick, and enjoying the food too much.” That's not Luna. “Yes, I am. I have been ill since I have been here, this is different, and….. I don't know what to do.” The sound of crying breached through the door, so I pushed it open and walked in. Seated at the table, Luna had her back to me, and opposite her was another woman, slightly younger with three stands of colour in her hair. Purple, yellow, and pink. Oh.....shit. I walked up behind Luna and placed my hand on her shoulder, to which she jumped up and hugged my tightly, burying her head in my shoulder once more. “It's okay Luna, we'll figure this out together. Princess Cadence, may I ask what brings you here?” The Aicorn-come-human just smiled sweetly at me. “Oh, I think that had been sorted. Although, you may want to stay out here instead of going in to the sitting room.” Curious, I pulled away from Luna and headed towards the door. “I mean it. Even I won't go in there right now!” Shrugging, I walked down the corridor and in to the front room. I made my way over to the bay window, taking in the sights of the early Malibu morning. And that's when I realised I wasn't alone. I got quite the shock when I turned around. There were seven men and one woman sat around, six of them all had crew cuts, and ones hair was an electric blue colour. They were quite muscular, and had faces perfect for playing poker. The woman's hair was neck length, and I could see it was kept out of the way most of the time. “Uh, good morning. Now I don't mean to be rude but......who are you and what the fuck are you doing in here?” The guy with the electric blue hair stood up and walked over to me. “I am here as escort to my wife, Cadence.” Oh fuck. “The others are here as escorts for the Element Bearers, and Big Mac. The ones that you can not see outside are escorting...” “Wait, don't tell me, Princess....” A female voice cut me off. “Captain, can you come in to the study please? We have much to discuss.” Looking round, I hoped for the best that I was dreaming, but stood there in the doorway was Celestia. She wasn't dressed as a maid this time however. It was more biker chick. And damn did she look good. Entering the study was a bad idea. As I walked through the door, Celestia had taken the desk, and the door was slammed shut behind me. And that's when I noticed the six other women in the room. “Take a seat, Captain.” “No thanks ma'am, I'll stand.” There was four hands placed on my shoulders pushing me forward. On the left was a pretty blonde thing with freckles on her face, Applejack. On the right was a rather athletic girl with rainbow hair. No prizes for guessing who it was. As they stopped pushing, a chair was wrapped in a lavender aura and shot behind me, and a white aura pushed me backwards, forcing me to sit down. “It wasn't a suggestion.” The expression on her face was unreadable. It was bad enough when she was a pony, now it was excruciating. “Now then, I want honest answers here. Any lies and we will have problems, understood?” I just nodded my head. “Very well. You understand, that because of my sisters natural form, this child may be born a pony?” “I fail to see your point.” “It will not be able to live on this world. It would have to stay in Equestria.” “Yeah, I was up late last night thinking about that. It doesn't matter, will still be my child.” “And yet, if it is human, it will have to stay here. Luna would never see her offspring.” “I never thought I'd say this, but you've crossed a fucking line there. I don't care if you are a princess, you're not on this world. Not only that, but you know me! Do you really think I would keep my child away from its mother just because she is of a different species? Sometimes Celestia, you can be a fucking stupid bitch. And to think you've come her to lecture me.” “I-i-i-i-i-i need some time to think. Please everypony, leave me be.” I got up and walked out in to the hall, the Bearers following me. It was then I noticed the necklaces they we wearing, they had brought the elements with them. As Twilight closed the door, the sound of crying could be heard from the other side. “You should go apologise captain. It was not right the way you spoke to her.” “Yeah, like it wasn't right that she immediately assumed the worst from this. Right now I just want a t-shirt with 'go fuck yourself' written on it.” The rather attractive and slightly older woman looked glanced at him. “Well, the past three months haven't done anything for your fashion sense it seems. Oh well, you can't win them all.” “um, why would you want that showing....if you don't mind me asking?” Fluttershy had been standing in the back, keeping quiet. But she just had to ask why. “Simple. I want to be alone right now.” He headed towards the door. “That doesn't sound like fun, Mr Grumpy Pants!” “Not now Pinkie.” “And what about Luna? Do you think she wants to be alone right now?” He stopped with the door half open, with something clearly on his mind. “Wait, where are you going?” “To the nearest bar.” Twilight slid in to the small gap between him and the door, giving him her best 'don't even think about it' look. “Twilight, get out of my way.” “No. I will not let you leave this house in the state you are in right now.” The captain leaned in close, and spoke in forceful whisper. “This is not your world, it is mine. And you will learn that when someone say get out of their way, you. Get. The. Fuck. Out. Of. Their. Way!” The look on his face was of pure malice, and she slowly moved out of the way. Once there was sufficient space, he walked out and slammed the door behind him. “I think we need to talk with my brother and the others.....now.” The other Bearers all nodded and walked towards the sitting room. No one saw Simon leave the shadows and enter the study. “Hey buddy, how you doing tonight? Enjoying the place?” I just stared at the guy, who was clearly drunk, and scowled at him. I wanted to be alone, and for the past forty five minutes, I was. “Hey now, we're all friends here. Name's Bob, what's yours?” He put his hand out for me to shake it. I relaxed a little and did so. “Alec. Nice to meet you.” “Hey, you're English, from England right?” Great. I hate stereotyping, but he is what we see as a 'typical American'. “So, what are you doing sat in the dark corner on your own?” “Woman trouble.” “Ah, fight with your girl huh?” “No, just her sister, niece, six friends, and a fuck load of guards.” He just opened his mouth to say something before closing it and sitting down opposite me. “What's with the guards? She royalty or something, from back home?” “Not....quite. It would be too hard to explain right now, and you wouldn't believe me anyway.” One of his friends walked by and patted him on the back a bit too hard. His shirt raised up and I caught a glimpse of a tattoo on his arm. A blazing orange sun. He caught my gaze and pulled his shirt back down. “Don't you worry about that, we all have our guilty little secrets, right?” He looked at his friends, and sighed with relief that none of them noticed. “What, the fact that you're a Brony?” Fuck, wish I had a camera, that look is brilliant. “It's the only explanation for why you'd have Celestia's cutie mark on your arm. So, you want to go to Equestria, and meet her?” “You're pulling my leg. Like it actually exists.” I just leant forward and smiled knowingly. “Say, where abouts in England are you from?” “A small city called Plymouth on the south coast. Heard of it?” “Yeah, I actually lived there for a couple of years. You know, you're looking mighty familiar to me.” He does look like someone I recognise, but who? “I was in high school at the time, a little place called, shoot what was it? Oh yeah, Southway Community College, but we had to move after someone threw me threw through a window. Suppose it was my own fault for bullying him, but I wouldn't mind a round two. I sat back until the only source of light in the corner showed my eyes. “Yeah, I remember that happening. Seems you lost some weight since then. Well, you want a round two? Now is your chance.” He shot up and pulled the table away from me, before grabbing my collar and throwing me in to the centre of the room. Bob walked towards me ready to start fighting when the bartender appeared with a shotgun. “Now Bob, you ain't starting no fights in my bar. You can either both shake hands and leave it at this, one or the other can leave, or you can both leave. Your choice.” He made his point by cocking the gun. I slowly turned to him. “Don't worry sir, any and all damages will be paid for, I guarantee it. But could you do me a favour and call for an ambulance, Bob's going to need one.” With an anguished cry, he charged at me, fists held high. As the first punch came, I deftly dodged left, then right and kept going until he got really angry. “Hold still you little shit. I'm gonna teach you a lesson you soon won't forget.” I stood my ground as he swung again, aiming for my sternum. To be fair it was a powerful punch, and it moved me back about two inches. All of his momentum stopped and he looked me in the eyes in horror. “Told you you're going to need an ambulance.” He tried to move his arm away, but I grabbed it in my left hand and followed through with an open palm strike to his elbow with my right. The was a sickening crack followed by a painful scream as the joint was broken. Following through, I punched him once in the side breaking some ribs. I leant in close and whispered in to his ear. “By the way, you should know Celestia is a jumped up bitch who needs to take her head out of her ass and see the real world. Should have taken me up on my offer, you could have met her today.” He tried to speak, but I slammed his head down on the bar, breaking his nose and sending to the bliss that is unconsciousness. I reached in to my pocket and pulled out a wad of hundred dollar bills, leaving them on the counter. Leaning over, I grabbed a bottle of eighteen year old whisky. Glenfiddich? Not bad, that'll do. “I'm taking the bottle. I don't want to be disturbed again.” Making my way over to the another corner, I sat down again and avoided the stares being thrown my way. Opening the bottle, I lifted it up and tilted my head back, closing my eyes. I got confused when the bottle didn't reach my mouth, and opening my eyes I saw another guy. He was quite muscular, around my height, and had an electric blue mane. He also had two glasses in his hand. “Sit.” “Nice to meet you Alec, my name's.......Shaun.” Nice going Armour, now what the fuck do you want? “How about a toast to a big white bitch?” Epilogue Echo: Simon's SunCelestia heard the door open, but she did not even raise her head to see who entered the room. She just sat there sobbing to herself. The accusations thrown at her, whilst harsh, were not completely unfounded. She was only thinking of what was best for the child, one that wasn't even born yet. How could she have said those things? She knew he'd never keep the child from its mother, unless stated by Luna herself. A male voice drew her out of her self-loathing. “You know, it's been a long time since I saw him head to a bar when he was angry.” “Should we go after him?” “Not a good idea. He'll need at least an hour....or until the police call us.” Finally lifting her head, she looked to who was in the study with her. “Thank you Simon. But I still think we should go after him, in case he does something stupid.” She looked at the position of the sun, knowing it was around two in the afternoon, and they had let Luna and the Captain sleep in. They both needed it after last night's......activities, which were going on as they arrived. “In case he does something stupid? We don't need to be drunk to do that. All the alcohol will do is guarantee he'll do something he regrets in the morning. I'm usually there with him.” Celestia stood and walked over to the window, motioning for Simon to do the same. “Why are you usually with him?” He just started to laugh before regaining himself to explain. “One of Alec's jokes he told me. 'A friend will bail you out of jail. A best friend will be sat next to you in the police car, saying “Damn, we fucked up!”' God knows it's happened to us plenty of times.” Celestia allowed herself a small smile, before it disappeared upon remembering their most recent conversation. “This is not the first time I have made him angry. And both times it has been my fault. I just wish I knew more about him, that way I could avoid this.” “Believe it or not, he hasn't really been around women that much. It was only here and there, but when he was, he could charm the pants of them in about thirty seconds. But recently he's focused too much on his games. So don't worry yourself, he'll be fine.” Celestia started to sniff again, and Simon put his hands on her shoulders. “Hey now, none of that. Come on, you just need a hug.” She willingly melted in to his embrace. A few hours later there was a knock on the study door, but as there was no answer the enquirer opened it and walked in. What she saw shocked her. Over the desk was Celestia's clothing, mixed with that of a males. Looking around, she saw one of the reclining seats out, and walked over to it, seeing Celestia lying on top of the admiral. Naked, but covered with a blanket. “Um, your highness?” The pairs eyes fluttered open and they just looked at the woman stood there. “Yes, Bolt, what can we do for you?” “I think you should know that Captains Fire Rain and Shining Armour have not returned yet. They left about seven hours ago.” “Why did Captain Armour leave?” “He followed Captain Rain, to keep an eye on him.” “Very well, I'll be out in a moment. Oh, and tonight I suggest you and Mac get 'comfy', it truly is wonderful this way.” The female guards face started to turn red, and she almost ran out of the room. “Is there a shower down here? I need to wash up before we go out there.” Simon just smiled and winked at her, to which she smiled back. Not much washing got done. Thirty minutes later they emerged in to the front room, where everyone else was already waiting. Luna and Cadence were stood looking out the bay window, but the former had a look of worry on her face. Walking over, Celestia wrapped her arms around her sister. “I'm sorry Luna, it's my fault again. Do not worry, with Captain Armour I'm sure they'll return soon.” They sat around watching some TV for a while, and Rainbow Dash loved the weather channel, giving descriptions of how she could make things better. Eventually, they heard noise coming from outside, and Mac opened the bay window. They were not expecting this. Here we are, born to be kings We're the princesh of the univershe Here we belong, fighting to shurvive In a world with the darkesht powersh Hey... And here we are We're the princesh of the univershe Here we belong, fighting for shurvival We've come to be the rulersh of you all Oh! I am immortal I have inshide me blood of kingsh I have no rival No shtallion can be my equal Take me to the future of you all Born to be kingsh, princesh of the univershe Fighting and free, got your world in my hoof I'm here for your love and I'll make my shtand We were born to be princesh of the univershe No stallion could undershtand My power is in my own hoovesh Ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh Poniesh talk about you Poniesh say you've had your day I'm a shtallion that will go far Fly the moon and reach for the starsh With my shword and head held high Got to passh the tesht first time, yeah I know that poniesh talk about me I hear it every day But I can prove them wrong 'caushe I'm right firsht time Yeah yeah Curious, they all made their way towards the front yard, but the singing got quieter, so they made their way to the back, where the voices could be heard at the end of the garden....but the house was above a cliff for security reasons. Surely no one, whether sober, or as evidenced, drunk would attempt to climb it? Alright, let's go, let's go Haha! Yeah...watch this shtallion fly Bring on the filliesh C'mon C'mon C'mon! Here we are (here we are) Born to be kingsh, we're princesh of the univershe Here will we belong Born to be kingsh, princesh of the univershe Fighting and free, got your world in my hoof I'm here for your love and I'll make my shtand We were born to be princesh of the univershe They all stood there looking around when the grass near the edge rustled and a hand reached up and tried to get a grip on something. Simon ran over and grabbed it to help pull whoever it was up. The crowd were a little shocked to see a blue haired man set down on the grass, but it wore off as another voice came over the edge. “Hey!! No fairs!! You can't have 'Hic' help!! Get your flanks back down and shtart again!” Another hand crested the edge and Simon again pulled the person over, revealing yet another drunk captain. “Thanks knobhead. Where are we?” Two shadows fell over the men lying on the ground. They looked up to see a very unamused Luna and Cadence stood over them. The man that was clearly Shining Armour somehow managed to get to his feet, pulling Cadence close and kissing her roughly. “Hey sweet cheeks, did I tell you how hot you look like this? Let's go inside, apparently it's pretty good like this!” Armour started to grab her ass, which earned him a slap to the face, and a very pissed off wife. Celestia and Simon glanced at each other and then the ground. Luna noticed, but had more pressing matters to deal with. “Well, Captain?” The other human just stared up at her. “Whats?” “Don't you have something to say?” “Yessh. Shimon had sex with you sishter” The look on their faces was priceless, and they were wondering how he knew this. “Wait...you didn't? It was a joke, but.......Shimon, got one quession.” “What?” “....I forgots. Hey sunbutt!! You're a bitch, go fuck yourselfs!” He promptly fell back to the ground and started to snore loudly. The sound of sirens and a car door closing in front of the house followed, then a second set of lungs tried to out do the first as Cadence held her her husband up. “Could somepony help me? I can barely hold him, he's so heavy!” He wobbled slightly before toppling forwards, pushing Cadence to the ground and pinning her there. All the others gathered promptly burst out laughing. Epilogue Foxtrot: Epilogue Foxtrot: “Are you sure about this? It may cause him some pain.” Luna just stopped at the kitchen door and turned round with a smirk on her face. In her hands were two pan lids. “Yes, it is what he deserves for speaking to you in such a way. That, and I hardly got any sleep thanks to his snoring. It is also punishment for spending several hours in a bar with Captain Armour. I wonder what Cadence will do to wake him up?” Turning, she left the kitchen and walked up the stairs. Celestia heard the door to their room open, and then........... 'BANG' 'BANG' 'BANG' “GET UP!! 'BANG' BANG' 'BANG' “GET UP!!” 'BANG' 'BANG' 'BANG' There was a loud thud on the floor before Celestia heard a groan coming down the stairs. Moments later, Luna walked back in with a smug smile on her face. “Well, he is now awake. It is a shame he does not like coffee, he could probably do with some.” The sound of footsteps on the stairs drew their attention, and they looked towards the source...... Why the fuck did she just do that? Groaning, I pulled myself up and looked at the clock. “Really? She woke me up at Oh-six-thirty? Ugh.” Making my way downstairs, I shuffled towards the kitchen and out of the back door, not noticing the two women in there at first. I had made it to the deep end of the pool in the back yard, and stood on the edge. Alec, are you all right? I'm sorry if what I did was.....” She trailed off a I pitched forward and belly flopped in to the water. “ALEC!” I came back up and saw Luna almost ready to dive in after me. “FUCK!! That's cold!” I looked to Luna, who had her arms crossed and a pout on her face. “Uh, morning.” She just continued to stare at me. “Did I do something wrong?” “Last night.” “What about it?” “Let me see, 'Hey sunbutt, you're a bitch, go fuck yourself'. Ring any bells?” “...........No......why don't you come on in? The water is refreshing.” She looked around to see if anyone else was up, and the looked back to me. “I do not have my bathing clothes on, I'll be right back.” “No need, neither do I.” I shifted my hands below the water. “In fact, I'm not wearing any clothes right now.” She lowered her gaze to below the water and her cheeks started to redden. “C-c-c-aptain, get control of yourself!! Others may be watching!” “Come on Lulu, it's half six in the morning. Who is going to be up at this time?” “My sister for one.” “And she's seen it all before. Now, any other arguments for me to poke holes in?” “......no. Very well.” She slowly took off her dressing gown, reveal that she was in fact not wearing anything underneath. “Stop looking at me like that.” I turned around to stop staring, and I heard a splash as she got in, then felt her arms wrap around me. “.....so, did you and 'Shaun' have fun last night?” “I think so. What did we do?” “You got drunk and climbed up the cliff face to get to the house. Any idea why?” “No, but it must've been a good one at the time.” I turned round to face her and pulled her close. “Look Luna, about yesterday, I'm sorry. I shouldn't have left you alone, I just wasn't thinking straight.” She started to lean closer, but a voice from the edge drew our attention. “If y'all are goin' do that in t' pool, at least let us know so that we don't wanna go for a swim till it's been cleaned.” Stood there was a massive man, and I mean massive. He must've been about seven foot tall. Stood next to him, and only coming up to his chest level, was the blonde woman from the day before. I didn't know what names they were going by, but fortunately I didn't have to. “Charlie, Mac, good morning to you. Did you sleep well?” At this, they both looked away from each other and 'Charlie' went a bright red. In my still half drunk state I couldn't help but make a joke. “Hey Mac, here's a question. How did you not break her?” At this, Charlie fainted, leaving Mac to catch her, and take her back in to the house. “I think we should take this inside. There will be less interruptions if we are in our room.” Looking down, I could see Luna's mind had gone to the same place as mine, so I returned her grin. Mac had only just made it to the back door, where there were a few towels on the outside table. “Hey Mac, chuck us a couple of towels would you?” He stopped and picked one up, throwing it towards the edge. I helped Luna out as she wrapped herself in it. “Okay, next one!” The next towel flew over and hit me in the face. I grabbed it and saw that it was more like a babies towel than an adult one. “Really Mac? Come on, it was a joke!” Nothing but the door shutting was his reply. Sighing, I climbed out and wrapped the towel around my waist. It barely covered anything, and left my backside exposed, to which I felt a slap against it. “Well, let us go inside, my captain.” Twilight, or rather Tabitha Smith as she was going by, stepped out of her room at the same time as the other Bearers. They were all fairly early morning risers, given what their jobs were, and they all made their way to the staircase in the centre. The house they were staying in was almost a mini-mansion. Even with all of the Bearers, the three princesses, the guards, and Big Mac, there were still plenty of guest rooms to go around. Not that the Changelings Hunters were in their own rooms. The Bearers each had a room overlooking the main stair case, three on either side, and at the centre was the master bedroom, with two slightly smaller ones on either side of it. They had to pass this way to get downstairs, and as they went by the one with a crescent moon on it, they heard something that made them stop. “MMMM!!! OH FAUST, RIGHT THERE!! FASTER!!!! SHOW YOUR PRINCESS HOW MUCH YOU LOVE HER!!! MMM!!!!” They all looked at each other, and saw the reactions they expected. Pixie Patterson was stood there with a massive grin on her face. Rita Diamond looked like inspiration had just hit her. Florence Shepherd was hiding her mouth in her hands, whilst her long pink-tinged hair covered her face. Rachel Daniels just shrugged. And Amelia-Rose Jackson walked up to the door and banged on it. Hard. “Will y'all keep it down in there!!! It's only seven o'clock in the mornin' for Celestia's sake!!!” The door to the left, emblazoned with a sun opened and the woman in question stepped out, with just a sheet around her. “AJ, could you keep the noise down yourself? Some of us are........resting.” As she turned around, they caught sight of her between the sheets. All she was wearing was stockings and suspenders, with nothing in between. The door gently slid closed, and they heard her speak again. “Now then Admiral, where were we?” “Twi, when can we go home? This world is makin' me a might crazy.” “Twili.....I mean Tabitha, what's wrong?” The girl in question looked up from the picture in her hands. She passed it over so the man could have a look. In it was Twilight in her natural form in a hospital bed, alongside White Feather, and a unicorn foal in her forelegs. He wrapped his arms around her, drawing her in to a comforting embrace. “I miss him. It's only been three days and I can't wait to see him again. When do you think we can go home Whit....dammit this is hard! So, how long do you think, Warren?” “As soon as we can, but don't worry. Your mother is looking after him, so he'll be fine." They put the picture on the coffee table and turned on the TV. As she was the last one to watch it, there was no surprise to it being on the Discovery Channel, but Tabitha picked up the remote and changed the channel. “This is something we can both watch. It shows programmes of their military history.” They had switched over as the last programme finished, and they sat there waiting fir the next one to start. A voice from the doorway drew their attention. “So........who's the colt?” Turning their heads, they looked to me standing there, leaning against the door frame. “That would be our son, Shimmering Dusk, sir. He is currently staying with Twilights mother.” “Fair enough.” I sat down in one of the chairs opposite them. “So what are you watching?” “The Military History channel. There is something on about 'The Battle of Britain', this episode talks about a city called 'Plymouth'. Why don't you sit down and watch it with us?” “Nah, not something I need to watch.” She just looked at me with a raised eyebrow before turning her attention to the TV. “Hey, captain?” “Yes....Feather, I presume?” “Yeah, going by 'Warren' at the moment. As your are the closest, can you open the window for us?” “Sure, just a sec.” I got up and went to open it, before going to sit back down. A shout from outside drew my attention, and as I looked back out I saw the rest of the squad stood outside. One who had a cocky attitude about him, I'm guessing it was Jet, was out in front. “Squad: Repeat.....Message!” They all then came to attention and saluted like I did, clearly they had been practicing because they were quite good. Until they spoke....... “OH FAUST, RIGHT THERE!! FASTER!!!! SHOW YOUR PRINCESS HOW MUCH YOU LOVE HER!” I turned back in to the room to see 'Warren' had scampered, leaving Twilight sitting there with a nervous face. “I didn't tell them....and to be fair, she was quite loud. Where are you going?” “To make a phone call, and get some friends to come down. Oh, and you want to know why I don't need to watch this?” She nodded eagerly at me. “Because I live there.” I walked out before she could ask me questions and entered the study, locking the door and turning around. Luna was sat behind the desk, a sort of half smirk half glare on her face. “Don't worry, they won't get away with it. I've got an idea.” “I should hope not. Pray tell, what exactly are you going to do?” “Nothing.” I picked up the mobile and rang my contact again. “General, good morning. Yeah, we're fine. Just a quick one, do you have any contacts to any Delta operatives? You have some on the base? How many? Perfect, could you send seven of them up here, I could do with their....help. Yeah, thanks again, bye.” “Captain, what is this 'Delta'? And what are you planning?” “I may take the piss out of the Yanks a lot, but there's not denying it. Delta are some of the toughest son's of bitches in the world......” I was sat next to Luna on a sun lounger by the pool giving her a massage when one of the guards ran around the corner, and up to me. “Captain, there are some men outside asking for entrance. They have no ID and refuse to talk to anyone unless they are in charge. Which is you sir.” Something about the guard was familiar, but I couldn't quite place it until I looked in to her eyes. “Well, I wasn't expecting you to be here, but I understand you are one of the best. Sorry I can't return the favour, but I've got my hands full with this one. I didn't catch your name back in Canterlot, Miss....?” “Pie, Surprise Pie. Or whilst we are here, Sarah Patterson. Sir.” she snapped off a crisp salute. “At ease. Aren't you a Wonderbolt? And does that mean you're related to Pinkie?” “Yes sir, but they're just show ponies, much like your 'Red Arrows' or your 'Blue Angels'. We still have military duties to attend to. And yep, I'm her cousin. And before you ask, her parents like the simple life, but that doesn't mean they are poor. Rocks are always needed for construction, and they make a profit off any gems they find and sell.” “Right. So these men, anything else about them?” “No sir, except that they look pretty dangerous.” “Ah, must be my 'special' package. Luna, I'll be right back.” I got a soft murmur in reply, as she had started to drift off to sleep. I followed 'Sarah' around to the front and made my way down to the gate where several men stood waiting. One approached and I assumed he was the one in charge. “Password?' “Moon Mover.” I nodded to the guard in the control hut and he opened the gate, allowing them to enter. “Chief Petty Officer Johnson, Delta. I understand you're looking for some PTI's sir?” “Indeed I am. Sarah here will show you to the back yard. If you need anything from your transport, ask her and she'll arrange help. Get set up and tell her when you're ready. I'll bring your victims out then.” About half an hour later Surprise came knocking on the door to the study. “Captain? They are ready for you now.” I nodded to her and got up, looking for Feather. I found him in the kitchen about to starting eating a sandwich. “I wouldn't eat that right now if I were you. Where are the others?” “Uh....in the games room I think. Simon went to show Jet how to play pool, and the others wanted to watch and put bets down.” “Go get them and bring them out the back.” “Uh.....yes sir?” He left the kitchen.....eating his sandwich. I shook my head and went outside, gently waking Luna up. “Hmm? Oh, Alec. How long was I asleep?” “Not long. I would've left you, but things are about to get noisy.” She sat up and glanced around, noticing the seven new men, and catching one staring back at her. I did to. “In case you haven't worked it out, yes she's taken. Now get back to it!” He turned away sharply, no doubt embarrassed at being caught red handed. “Who are they?” “Punishment.” I walked over the one in charge. “Okay Chief, I want them to do two hundred sit ups, press ups, leg lifts, star jumps, deep squats, knee bends, abdominal twist, crunches, and anything else you can think of. Any questions?” “Yes sir. What's a 'star jump', and what have they done to deserve this? “A star jump is, uh how do you guys say it? Oh yeah, a jumping jack. And they pissed me off. Here they come. If they don't complete it, I don't mind. Just as long as they can't move afterwards.” “Yes sir.” The back door swung open and the seven made their way over to me. “Uh sir, is the woman part of the exercises?” “Yep. She was there, so she gets it as well. One in, all in. Don't worry, she's tougher than she looks.” I turned to the squad. “Okay, after this mornings little......'morale boost', I though we would do something a bit more military. A bit of PT. And these guys are here to help you. You've got one each to make sure you don't quit, and they'll show you the correct way to do the exercise first.” I twisted back to the soldier stood next to me. “All yours chief.” “Thank you sir!” I walked back over to where Luna was sitting and went to take a seat next to her, but a voice behind me made me turn around. “I think you should join them. They are your squad after all.” Relaxing on a deck chair was Celestia, some sort of cocktail in her hand. And not much on her body. “I think that will be suitable punishment for your attitude yesterday. I would have Captain Armour join you, but I have not seen him nor my niece all day.” “Fine, I'll do it as well.” I walked to the back door and opened it, sticking my head in. “Hey guys! Back yard, now!” There was the sound of thudding as my friends came running to the garden. “Let's show these ponies why we kick ass.” We walked over to where the PTI's were talking to the seven, and I noticed Simon had his gaze looked on to Celestia, and hers was on him. Which meant he wasn't looking where he was walking. And that made him fair game. I reached up my arm and shoved his shoulder hard, watching him wobble before...... 'SPLASH' His head came out of the pool and he glared daggers at me. “I'll get you for that. Just you wait and see!” “Yeah whatever. Next time watch where you're going. Come on, we got exercise to do. We haven't done any the last two months.” We joined the group as the CPO was finishing his demonstration of a press up. “Hey Chief, room for five more?” “Yes sir, but we'll keep an eye on the ones you want us to. Now then, everybody get in to position.” We all laid down on the grass, arms at should width apart. “And start! One......Two.....Three....” I lost track of his counting as I looked across to the other side of the pool, and saw Luna staring back at me. A quick glance to the side and I saw Simon and Celesta were doing the same. Yeah, I thought they were. Well, at least he'll keep her off my back for now! I turned back to Luna and carried on with the exercise, never letting my eyes leave hers. Author's Note I've finally worked out how to use Inksacpe, which means......... Yep, it's the badge on his Equestria uniform. Also, anybody got an idea for a chapter title? Also, this how I see them as humans. Epilogue Golf: SeleneI was fucked. Laying face down on the grass was not very dignifying, but at least I had completed the session. Barely. Ironically, the first one to drop was 'Harry'. You'd think with his earth pony background he'd be stronger, but that doesn't matter if his stamina isn't at the same level. Jet was the last pony to drop, leaving me and Simon as the last two. He collapsed thirty seconds before me, but as I was laying there, I found out he had enough energy to punch me in the arm. “That's.... .for pushing......me in......the pool........dick!” I was rolled over and opened my eyes to see Luna kneeling next to me, Celestia doing the same with Simon. “So,what's going on with them two?” She just smiled and offered me her hand, helping me to my feet and leading me over to the deck chairs. 'Warren' came walking back out from the toilet. “I see why you said not to eat that now.” He just carried on and laid down on the grass, relaxing in the sun. A pressure on my shoulder pushed my sideways, and rolled me on to my front. I then felt hands go across my back, squeezing my muscles. A quick glance and I caught sight of a few strands of dark blue hair. “Thanks.” “You're not the only one getting this. Tia is busy as well.” Looking up I saw Simon staring back at me. He just smiled and allowed her to continue her work. A shadow fell over me and I looked up to see Chief Johnson stood there. “I got to say sir, I'm impressed. When you said two hundred, I was a little worried. But you proved me wrong. If I ever get in to the shit, I know who I'm gonna call. Catch you round sir.” I just nodded and Sarah led them back out the front. Lowering my head again I relaxed, letting Luna carry on. I awoke to a wonderful smell filling my nose, and raised myself up on to my forearms. The sun was lowering over the horizon, which meant I had been asleep for a good eight hours. My stomach decided that it wanted to agree with my nose and let out a large rumble. “Oh, so you are awake now. Shame, I won't get to pour this cold water over you now......” Rolling over, I had Luna standing above me. She was wearing the same bikini from earlier, but with one of those skirt-sheet-wrap things. She also had a mischievous smirk on her face. “Don't even think abo...” Too late, she tipped the jug over my chest, and damn was it cold. “Right, that's it!” As I stood up, Luna started to run towards the house, but I was too quick for her. I grabbed her gently round the waist and lifted her over my shoulder. “You're going to regret that.” Her feeble hits on my shoulder did nothing to stop me, and her giggling told me was okay with it. She looked over her shoulder and saw where I was heading. “I do hope you are not planning on getting this skirt wet. I believe this material will be ruined if it does.” A quick glance and I saw that the knot was next to my head. Both my hands were busy keeping Luna steady, so I used the only thing I had available. Luna's giggling increased when the stubble on my chin brushed against her stomach as I removed the skirt with my mouth. (Since coming back, my hair had started to regrow, and I never bothered to ask about it.) The skirt fell away from her as she kicked her sandals off. I pretended to throw her a couple of times, getting a few screams, until she realised what I was doing, to which she stopped. Until I actually let go of her. The was a big splash as she hit the water, and before she could open her eyes I dove in after her. Holding my breath under water was always a skill of mine, and the time I could spend holding it had increased a lot in the past two years. I watched as Luna turned round a few times before I grabbed her legs and pulled her under. It was a new experience for us, kissing under water, but we stayed there for a good thirty seconds. When we crested the water, Mac was stood on the edge. “Ah thought Ah said t' warn us. An' besides, can't y'all keep it for the bedroom?” Luna just gave him a cheeky smile. “If you feel that way Mac, then I suggest you no longer prepare your food on the kitchen counter.” “What?” “Hm? Oh nothing. But this time it was just a kiss. We'll leave you alone for your swim now, it is time for us to eat.” We headed to the edge and I helped Luna out before hauling myself up. As we got in to the kitchen I looked the the clock on the side and noticed the time and date. An idea immediately sprang in to my head remembering a flyer that came in the post. “Hey Luna, I've got something I want you to see. Why don't we have dinner on the roof?” She looked at me over her shoulder with a confused look in her eye, before she nodded. “Okay, go get in to something a bit warmer, and I'll come get you when it's ready.” “But our meal is ready, what are you talking about?” “You'll see, now get going.” She went up the stairs and I heard our door open and shut. I ran in to the front room and the person I was after was watching more documentaries. “Twilight, come with me. I need your help with something.” A few minutes later and we were on the roof. “Right, I'm going to clear an area for a table big enough for two up here, and when I come back down, I'm going to need you to teleport it up.” She nodded and I pointed to the area where I was going to put it. As she went back in to sort out the stuff, I started to shift the crap that was lying around. Thankfully it wasn't dirty, as we had just shoved it up here out of the way a couple of weeks ago. Once I had a sufficient space cleared, I stuck my head back inside and saw Twilight had got the table and chairs to the bottom of the stairs. I nodded to her and her horn appeared on her head in a lavender glow. There were two flashes, the tables and chairs appearing right where I wanted them. I rushed inside and grabbed a couple of bits for the table, before leaning back over the balcony. “Twi, can you teleport our dinner up here?” She nodded once and headed to the kitchen, whilst I went to the master bedroom. I knocked on the door and entered. “Luna? It's ready.” She walked out from a walk in closet, wearing a black low cut evening gown. I had already dried off and pulled on a shirt and a pair of trousers, before meeting her at the door, where she placed her arm in mine, and we walked towards the roof. Does she know what I've done? As we stepped out, Luna stopped breathing for a moment. I don't think she expected this. The table had a cloth over it, and the light was provided by a few candles spread around the table and one on it in the centre. On the table was a bottle of wine in a chiller bucket, and our plates with our meals on it. Since arriving, Luna had tried our meat, and she had taken a liking to venison, which is what I had Simon arrange for the days meal. I escorted Luna over and guided her in to her seat. The meal went smoothly, just small talk here and there, mainly me telling her little bits of my time in school. Until my fight in the bar the day before, she hadn't really asked much about it. She made to leave and take her plate in, but I stopped her. “Not yet Luna, there is something else planned for tonight.” I took her hand and led her over to the balcony, facing towards the coast. We could just make out the Santa Monica pier on the beach, and that's when it started. A flash of white light followed by sparks burst in to the sky, followed by more, and a multitude of colours. Luna leant back against my chest, and I wrapped my arms around her, one across her chest, and the other with its hand resting on her stomach. We stood there for a few minutes watching the display before Luna spoke. “What is this in aid of? Did you arrange this?” I had a little laugh at this before replying. “No, I didn't arrange it. Toady is the fourth of July, the day this country gained independence from my country. It was a war that lasted for eight years, lots of bloody fighting and high loses on both sides. Around fifty thousand lives were lost I believe.” “But I thought you said your country protected others?” “Yeah, I did. But we haven't always been like that. Most of the areas of the world with problems can be blamed on either my country or one near it. They used to go somewhere, fuck up the country, and then leave. But that was hundreds of years ago. I would like to say we've learnt from our mistakes, but well, that remains to be seen. We are actually allies with this country now, which is why when we go out and about we are allowed to be armed.” We stood there watching the fireworks display for a couple of hours, before we heard foot steps coming our way. Sarah burst through the door. “Sir! We've got a situation. You have a visitor in the study!” I looked to Luna who just nodded at me. I ran down the stairs and in to the study, seeing Simon and the others there already...........and a RAF officer sat in the centre. I sat behind the desk and gestured to him to speak. “Thank you for your time. Now I must get straight down to business. We need you and your squad for a high risk rescue operation. A high profile target has been kidnapped in our current main AO. We need you to go and rescue him.” “Who's the target?” “Papa Mike One.” “You serious?” He just nodded. “How the fuck did that happen? And why should we? Doesn't matter which party he's from, all politicians are lying fucks anyway. Doesn't matter which one is in charge. So again, why?” “Because she has asked it of you. I am one of the few on the staff who know what actually happened to you, but need I remind you that you are still under oath to the crown for another four years?” “No, no you don't. I assume that is the intel pack?” He passed the sealed envelope to me. “First time I've been given something marked 'Eyes Only'. Simon, contact the General, we leave as soon as possible.” He nodded and left the room, picking up the phone and started dialling. I opened the pack and looked it over. “There's not much here. Does Papa Mike One have some sort of tracker on them?” “Yes, but we can't pick the signal up. We were hoping that the, uh... Luna has sensors that are more powerful. How long do you think it will take you to plan and carry out a rescue?” “Not long, we can get to the AO in a matter of minutes, so no time for planning. They never work anyway. How many others have been taken hostage?” “None. It was a few members of the local forces that got him. A few soldiers were injured in the fire fight, but they are alive. I'll head back to our station here and relay that you are on the way.” “Roger that, we'll let you know when we get them.” He got up and nodded, then left the study, Sarah escorting him off the premises. Simon came back in to the study. “We got clearance when ever we are ready. All flights have been diverted, citing 'unexplained electrical weather anomalies'. I've linked to Mai and she has everything warming up, waiting for us to get on board.” “Good. Everybody, get down to the armoury and load up. We're going to be in close quarters, so SMG's and shotguns. We'll get a scan of the area when we are above and go from there.” They all nodded and headed to the basement, whilst I made my way to my room. I saw Luna stood out on the balcony, still watching the fireworks display. “Luna?” She turned round to look at me. “I've got to go. One of my countries leaders is in danger. We don't have much intel, so we're going in blind. But I'm not going to leave you alone here. I will be back as soon as possible.” She pulled me close and gave me a passionate kiss. “Go with the blessing of the moon watching over you.” I nodded once and headed down in to the armoury, Simon standing outside the door. “I figured you would want these. And I got a surprise for you. I contacted Canterlot, seeing if they could send the feed system here.....and well, the ammo you have stored there can be used here. So you don't need to heft ammo.” He passed me two sub machine guns. M7's, with Omni-blade attachments. “You recovered them?” “Yeah, thought you might want them back. So, we ready?” “One sec.” I went in to the weapons locker and came out with a Benelli M4. “Now I am. Lets go.” I was sat in the command chair on the Luna's bridge, looking at a holographic image of the compound directly below us. Mai was on a holographic pad next to the chair. “The signal is coming from this room, in the centre tower. It is on the third floor. Thermal is picking up over a hundred signals within the compound, although that could be getting interference from the heat.” “Right, how long have we got?” “No idea, they haven't given a time limit as to when their demands are met.” “So we need to get in there as soon as possible from orbit and rescue a VIP without giving them the chance to eliminate them. Suggestions?” I looked to the others stood around, all trying to think of ways to pull this off. It wasn't them that had the suggestion. “This vessel is equipped with HEV's. You could use them to get down there, or load them with explosives and use them as traps for when they open them.” I drew my attention away from Mai. “Simon, did you know the Luna had ODST drop pods?” “Uh, no. I wish we had though. They sound like fun. So how we going to do this?” “Using the pods will gain too much attention. Mai, are there parachutes on board?” “Yes, they are located in Storage Two.” The image of the compound changed to one of the ship, a path highlighted to where they were located. “Alec, what crazy ass scheme have you thought up now?” “Simple, we go down in the Sparkle, I jump out when we are low enough, infiltrate and annihilate, secured the VIP, blow the wall, and you guys come swooping in, back up to the wall, we jump on board, and then we leave. Nice and easy.” “That's crazy. We don't have a pilot that's got enough skill to pull that off! And what's the Sparkle?” “The Sparkle is our Pelican, seeing as we now have six, might as well follow the theme. And we don't need skill. We need dangerous and crazy. I've seen your training videos.” Simon followed my gaze to the soldier I had picked out. “Oh, you can't be serious! Him!!” (Quick A/N: Apologies, but for the next link, you'll need to skip to 1:59. We were all holding on with our full strength. As soon as we had entered the atmosphere, Dan put us in to a steep dive. Any other aircraft would have stalled by now. I watched as the mountains came up to meet us, but Dan pulled up at the last minute, just missing the edges. I settled down and pulled up a map. The plan had changed on the way down. “Okay, if we follow this ravine, we can come up on their blind side. Dan, I want you to fly over at speed, then get ready to return and pick us up.” “You got it!” I walked out in to the cargo bay and opened the door. Getting the grappling gun ready and securing the other end of the line to my harness. We would only get one shot at this. I took aim and fired the gun. “Alec, what the hell are you doing?” “I, uh, I'm suddenly having second thoughts.” “You had a first thought?” “Yeah. Hey Simon, in case I forget to say it later.......Ow” The cable pulled taught and I was pulled out the back of the Sparkle. “Ha ha ha yes! Finally a stupid plan where someone's going to get killed and it's not me!” The drop ship then arced up and to the right as gun fire tried to track it. The grappling arm had hit where it was supposed to, which meant if I had fired it right I would be swinging in to the tower on the fourth floor. I opened my eyes in time to see wooden shutters blocking my way, but at my speed they might as well have been cobwebs. I rolled in and slammed in to the opposite wall. I was quite thankful that there was a set of ODST armour for me, as that would've hurt other wise. I clicked the comm on my wrist. “Mai, how close am I?” A small screen appeared in the upper left of the screen with her face on it. “He is directly below you. I will highlight where to place the charges on your HUD.” Sure enough, four orange squares showed up, so I placed the det charges on the floor. “Okay Dan, get ready to come back in.” A double burst of static and he had acknowledged my order. I hit the detonator in my hand and drew my M7's. A moment later the charges went off, the part of the floor I was standing on falling out. I hit the next floor and landed on my feet. It was covered in dust, but I had the thermal filters turned on. I saw five orange objects, one sat on a chair in the centre, and four all covering their faces in the corner. I shot each guard a couple of times and then placed a few more charges on the wall that would be exposed. Standing the VIP up, I placed myself between him and the wall, hitting the detonator for the second time. I then placed him behind me and unslung my shotgun, aiming at the door. A burst of static filled my ears. “We are coming in....turning.....and backing up.....in position.” I turned round to see the Sparkle's cargo bay, but it was at a distance. I grabbed the VIP by the collar and dragged him back towards the door. “Sorry about this sir, but it's the only way.” I then ran him forward and chucked him through the air, watching him as he flew....before Simon caught hold of him and hauled him inside. I was about to jump myself when I saw flashes from the ground “RPG'S!! GO!!” The Sparkle's engines flared and she shot off in to the night. All of the soldiers in the compound looked to the hole where I was stood. “........fuck.” As the fired their weapons, I jumped out, puffing the jet pack once as I got near the ground to steady my landing. Withdrawing my M7's again, I started shooting everything that moved. They had been given the signal that the VIP had been removed from the compound, which meant that they could finally assault it. The troops were a mix of British Army and Royal Marine Troops, along with a few Delta guys along to give them a hand. The compound had been shelled before the went in, so they were on clean up duty. The convoy ground to a halt and all a hundred troops stormed out, running at the building. They breached the gate way and ran in, searching for targets. Instead, the found a single trooper sat on the wall, helmet off and a bottle of beer in his hand. “Took you guys long enough. Now, do you have a working radio? I got shot in the helmet and broke mine.” One of the troopers handed him what he asked for, still stood there open mouthed. “Hello zero, this is Shadow zero-one, message over.” The soldiers all stopped moving and turned to the one sat on the wall. They couldn't believe it, a real Shadow soldier, right here. Then the response came. “Shadow zero-one, this is zero. Authenticate, over.” “Zero, Shadow zero-one, authentication 'Moon Mover', over.” “Shadow zero-one, zero, Roger. Pass message over.” “Zero, Shadow zero-one. Tell Shadow zero-three to get his ass back here. I want to get back to what I'm supposed to be doing right now. Over.” “Shadow zero-one, zero. Shadow zero-three is already on the way. Out” He just passed the radio back to the shocked soldier, who took it and put it away with breaking eye contact. “What?” “How do you join the Shadows?” “Really? Get sent to another world, be there for almost a year, and then have your friends turn up and bring you home, Or be one of the friends on the rescue mission.” “Yeah, okay. Now how do you really join?” The sound of an approaching aircraft drew their attention, especially when it landed in the courtyard. Shadow 01 just slipped his helmet back on, got on board, and the ship took off again, this time heading straight up. “Hey guys, what the fuck just happened?” I stepped out of the shower to see Luna smiling at me. But it was her smile for when things good but unexpected happened. “Okay, what is it this time?” “Your parents are downstairs. And they have been asking certain questions.” “Wait, you didn't tell them?” “No, I left that for you.” “Great, go bring them in here then. I want this conversation to be private.” Luna left the room whilst I got dressed, and returned a few moments later with my mother and father. “Hi, um could you please take a seat on the bed?” The did so without asking why. “I have some news to tell you, and it's going to be a little shocking. You see, Luna and I have grown pretty close over the last couple of months, and well..........you're going to be grandparents again.......... Several months later........ “......come on Luna, push! You can do this!” “AAAAAAHHHHHH!!! THIS IS ALL YOUR FAULT!!! YOU SHOULD HAVE USED PROTECTION!!!” Her hand clamped around mine and squeezed as hard as she could as the next contraction came. “You're doing very well, Mrs Luckes. A couple more pushes and we should be there. When the next contractions come, I want you to push as hard as possible.” She started to breathe heavily again, and her hands gripped around my arm. “AAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH” Her nails dug in deep, drawing blood, but that was the least of my concerns as she wasn't given time to rest, another contraction hitting her right away. “AAAAAHHHHHHHHHH” The last painful cry was met by the cry of a baby, and we watched as the doctors and nurses cleaned it and Luna up. They placed the baby on a table, and gave it a check over. It was then wrapped in a cloth and brought over to us. “Air Chief Marshall Luckes, Mrs Luckes, you have a perfectly healthy baby girl.” He passed her over in to Luna's waiting arms and waved the medical staff to leave, with just us and him in the room. “A healthy human girl, that is.” “Thanks doc, I'm glad you could help. And about the other thing....” “My lips are sealed. It won't even be noted in the medical records.” I shook his hand and he left. Making my way back over to the bed, Luna scooted over so I could sit next to her. I put my arm around her as she held our baby. “So what do you want to call her?” “I though you had a name picked out?” “No, if you remember, Captain, I got to name the child if it was a male, and you got to name it if it was a female. So, what do you want to call her?” I looked to the child and saw her eyes, shining with the same cyan as her mother. A light shined in through the window, the moon at its fullest at midnight. Bringing my gaze down once more, I lifted my arms up and Luna passed her to me. “Welcome to the world...........Selene.” Luna pressed herself in to my should and was soon asleep, Selene as well. I took my jacket off and placed it on the chair, lying down beside them. No sooner had I switched off the light I joined them in sleep. “Alec, wake up!!” The panicked voice of Luna made me shoot up and look at her. But something wasn't right. “Luna...........why are you upside down?” “I'm not the one upside down......you are!!” I looked 'above' me and saw the hospital bed on the 'ceiling'. I also noticed little Selene staring up at me.............with her eyes glowing. “Selene, do you think you could me back down?” She looked at Luna for a moment before her eyes flashed and they went back to their usual colour. Which meant the magic holding me up disappeared. I dropped through the air and landed in a heap. “Ow.” A giggling Luna helped me up. “I'm glad you find it funny.” There was the sound of a baby laughing before it turned to crying. “Selene, what's wrong? Alec, why is she crying?” “Maybe because she's hungry. You did read those books right?” “...........only the basic ones. Come, help me get comfortable.” I eased her on to the bed and propped her up with some pillows. I then picked Selene up and passed her to Luna. “I know you are her father, and wish to stay............but do you think you can get me something to eat?” “Yeah of course. You two stay right here. I'll be back soon.” I kissed Luna on the forehead and left the room, looking for either the mess or some food. Heading in to the reception area, I definitely found a mess. “Tia, have you and Simon been here all night?” The woman in question snorted herself awake, and upon seeing that she was buried in Simon's shoulder, fell over the chair in her haste to get off him. “Y-y-y-yes we have, what business is it of yours?” “None, it's just you two make such a cute couple.” Her cheeks reddened so much I could probably get a well done steak from them, but I held off on the teasing for now. I offered her my hand and helped her to her feet. “Come on, help me find some food. The new mother is hungry.” “You mean.....” “When she's ready. Until then, lets leave Luna in peace.” “What about Simon?” “He'll be all right there. It won't be the first time he has fallen asleep in a hospital waiting room." Author's Note The last two sections were meant to be Epilogue Delta, then Echo, then Foxtrot.........but until I got those ideas out of my head, I couldn't add this in. And for those of you wondering, in the previous chapter where Luna says about Cadence waking Armour up.......she blew him away! Epilogue Hotel: How can I fly and not walk?“Captain Fire Rain, is it really you?” I turned to the pony that was addressing me. It wasn't a pony. “I thought you had gone home?” “Yeah, I went home, but that doesn't mean I can't visit from time to time. So how have you been Pokey, and why are you in Canterlot Castle?” “I am the official Changeling Ambassador for Equestria now. My role is to make sure that the needs of Changelings do not interfere with ponies lives. There were a few bumps at first, but everything is sorted now. So to what do we owe the pleasure of your visit?” “I was coming by to check up on Luna, haven't seen her for six months. And I thought she might like an update on Selene.” “Who's Selene?” “I'll let her tell you when she's ready. Till then, I'm not going to say anything. See you later Pokey.” He waved and I carried on to my destination, the guards ignoring me as I made my way up to the princesses bedchambers. There were two doors in the corridor, on with a sun and one with a moon. I gave a tap on Luna's door, and I heard a voice call me in. I opened it and saw a rather big mess. There were books, parchments, and quills everywhere. “Well, at least I can blame Selene's messiness on you now.” Luna's head whipped round before she pulled me through the air with her magic, ending in rib crushing hug. “Alec! I was wondering when you were coming!! Now, how is our little one doing. And is Tia doing okay??” “Not to bad, her magic tantrums have dropped off the radar. I'm sorry I didn't bring her with me, but I don't know what the teleportation would do to a child. My parents have got her for a couple of weeks, which is why I managed to get here. Tia's fine, she''s coming along quite nicely. Simon was a little shocked at first, I had to drag him out of a bar multiple times, but he's finally come to terms with it, and is doing a good job. I brought some pictures of Selene, if you want to see them.” “I understand. And of course I want to see pictures!!” I sat down on the bed and opened the envelope in my hand. “Aww, she's so cute. I must try and make time to come see her. But for now, how long can you stay here?” “Two full weeks, starting from this morning. Why?” “Well, when I was on Earth, I spent all that time as a human, and since returning I have been researching transformation spells.............” It was well past one in the morning when the night guards were patrolling the castle. This particular route had them going past the princesses room. Two of the four went along the floor below, whilst the others went along the corridor. As they were about to leave and head down, the sound of a door opening got their attention. Upon turning round, they saw a rather large sandy coloured pegasus stallion with rather messy wings emerging from Luna's room in the air. He looked round once and waved at the guards, before heading the opposite way. “HALT! IN THE NAME OF THE PRINCESSES!!!!” The two guards dived at the stallion and brought him to the floor, but he was much stronger then they considered. A hoofful of guards heard the shout and came rushing in just as the stallion flew up once more. Two of the pegasi guards slammed in to him hard, sending him flying through the air and impacting the wall, where he slid down to the ground, finally subdued. The one in charge emerged from the pile on the floor. “Take him to the dungeons, Luna can decided what to do with him in the morning. Thank Faust she didn't wake through all this, she has enough on her plate while Celestia is off visiting that other place.” The guards attached shackles to the stallion's legs and dragged him away. The leader noticed that he didn't have a cutie mark. Well that's strange. No matter, it is for Luna to decided. Three months previous, on Earth... “Tia, are you sure about this? I mean, it's not a bad thing if you are, but......well, it would put you in the same situation as Luna. Do you really want to go through with that?” “Yes Captain, I do. I have not seen Luna this happy for ages, and I must admit I am quite jealous of her. Now tell me, where is Simon hiding? I must tell him this news.” “He's not hiding, he's just taking his ship through it's shakedown cruise. He should be back tomorrow.” “What is his ship called?” “No name yet, but I think he will go with the same theme we have with the rest.” “And what theme is that?” “Well, my ship is the Luna. The six Pelicans we have are the Twilight Sparkle, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, Applejack, and the Rarity. So seeing as my ship was named after my princess, I'm guessing he'll name this one after his princess.” “You mean...” “Yep, the UKSC Princess Celestia. Now I believe you have a check up to get to. Don't look like that, Simon told me. Now let's go.” “I hate needles.” Luna was sat on her throne listening to one of the most boring proposals she had ever heard. It was something to do with the pegasi having certain paths to different locations, a 'flying highway' of sorts. Oh I was he could be here. At least it would give me something to look at. I got to admit, I wasn't expecting him to come out so..... A shudder ran through her spine as his flanks made an image in her mind. She was snapped out of her thoughts as the brain dead politician finished speaking. “...so then your highness, what do you think of my proposal?” “It is a good idea, we give you that. But it will also mean that pegasi have to follow these routes exactly, thus taking away their freedom to fly almost any where. Did you take this in to account?” “Yes we did your highness, and our research shows that it would be the same as it is for unicorns and earth ponies. They are restricted to the paths they must take, why not pegasi?” “Are you saying that if a unicorn or earth pony were to stray from the paths, that they must be punished?” “No your majesty, I just thought that......oh, I never looked at it like that. I was merely trying to decrease the time a pegasi spent in the air, meaning less strain on their bodies.” “I have an idea. Why don't you come back later this evening and join myself and my other guest for dinner, then we can have another look at your suggestion and see if we can work something out.” “Thank you your majesty.” The stallion bowed low and left just as one of the guards came trotting in. “Apologies your majesty, but we caught an unknown stallion in the castle last night. We placed him in the dungeons and brought him here this morning. We can take him back if you are too busy to deal with him now.” “That will not be necessary, bring him in.” The guard bowed low and left the throne room. Shining Armour approached from a door to the side. “Did you know of this captain?” “No your majesty, it is the first I've heard of it. I came because I want to see the pony who managed to get past all my guards without being seen till he left.” Luna just nodded and moved her gaze back to the door way, where they could see some guards dragging a bundle along the ground. “I said take this fucking thing off my face! I at least want to see where you are taking me! And if you would just undo my wings, I can fly there instead of you dragging me.….OW! Watch it you fucking morons, there's a step there!” Armour and Luna looked on confused, as they both recognised the voice but were quite shocked to see him shackled and blindfolded. The blindfold was removed and he blinked a few times before realising where he was, and looking up to the throne. “Luna, do you think you could tell these morons to let me the fuck go, before I get mediaeval on their flanks?” One of the guards struck him across the face. “You will not speak that way to the princess, and you will speak when spoken to, understand?” “ENOUGH!! LET HIM GO AT ONCE!” The guards moved close and removed the shackles, slowly backing away. “Captain Fire Rain, please come sit with me.” The guards that had brought him in moved away faster, and the one that had struck him started to shake. He stretched his wings out and started to hover towards the guard. “Next time, I won't go so easy on you. Get the fuck out of here.” The guard turned and ran as fast as he could, the others following. The captain flew up to the throne and sat next to it. “Hey Luna. I tell you, waking up in the dungeons is not fun! Hey Armour, how's it going?” “What the buck is going on?” “Huh? Oh Luna turned me in to a pony for a bit. Quite a surprise that I became a pegasus. What's even weirder is that I can fly with no problems, but I can't walk with four legs properly as of yet. I also miss my fingers.” “Oh. So how long are you staying?” “A couple of weeks. I thought I'd have a little explore of the country whilst in my disguise. And I can finally challenge Rainbow Dash to a race.” Luna looked at me with a smirk on her face. “I do not think such an action would be wise in her current state. She has gained some weight since being married to Lieutenant Starfyre.” She leant close to me and whispered in to my ear. “Besides, you can not leave until tomorrow at the latest, we have to finish last nights activities.” As she said this, she started to nibble on my ear, and my wings shot out to their full extension, going really stiff. The whole room burst in to laughter at the sight, and I just stood there like a statue. Dammit, why couldn't I be an earth pony? A day later and I stepped of the train in to Ponyville, Armour and Cadence with me. They had come down to see their nephew, and to Twilight the good news. Looks like Equestria was having a baby boom. I saw a blur darting from tree to tree as two fillies ran between them on the ground. They were a little bigger since I had last seen them, almost coming in to their teenage years. “Hey guys, I'm going to have some fun, I'll see you at the library in a bit.” They nodded to me and left, whilst I turned in the direction of the the fillies. I slowly made my way over and got behind one of the trees, waiting for the orange blur to appear again. When it did, I leapt out and caught her from the air, making her scream as I landed with her under me. There was a shout from my left before I found myself weightless, and then an impact which sent me in to a tree. Looking up, I saw Sweetie Belle with her horn glowing, Applebloom tensing to charge, and Scootaloo glaring at me. “Well girls, it's been along time, but it's nice to see you. And Applebloom, you're getting as strong as your sister.” They all relaxed a little while staring at me. “Do we know you? You know us, but Ah ain't ever seen you around before.” “Hmm, I suppose you haven't, not like this anyway. I tell you what, why don't I get you something from Sugarcube Corner, and you can try to figure it out along the way?” They nodded at me and we walked off, them staying behind me. It didn't take long to get there, and just as I was about to open the door, Scootaloo asked me a question. “How come you don't have a cutie mark?” I ushered the girls inside and sat them by a table. “Simple, one would not be enough, I'm a stallion of many talents.” They just looked even more confused than before. “So do you girls have yours yet?” Applebloom stood up and walked round so I could see her flank. “Ah got mine! Mah brother Big Mac broke our plough a while back, and we didn't have t' money for a new one, so late one night Ah snuck out and went it to the tool shed. Next thing Ah know Ah'm being woken up by Mac, who had a smile on his face. Ah had fixed the plough an' when Ah looked, this here beauty was on my flank!” The mark was a crossed hammer and screwdriver, with a green apple behind it. “Very nice. So what would you three like?” I saw a pink mane emerging from the kitchen, and the owner skipped over with her eyes closed, stopping at our table. “Hi, welcome to Sugarcube Corner! Can I take your...orde.....ord....or.....” I looked up at her and she was staring back at me. “YAY! NEW PONY! I can throw you a welcome to Ponyville party!” She looked at me eagerly with a smile on her face, which slowly disappeared. “Wait...........you're not new. You've been here before.” I could see the gears in her head running on overtime, so I thought I'd spare her the torture. “Yes Lady Pie, I have been here before. It has been around eighteen months since I last stepped foot in Ponyville.” “Lady Pie? Only one.......person ever called me that.” She rubbed her chin with a fore hoof. “.......Lucky, is that you?” “Bingo.” The were three shouts of joy as the fillies jumped at me. I caught them all and put them back down. “Calm down girls, I still owe you that treat.” They all took their seats opposite me again. Scootaloo was the first to speak up.“But why are you a pony? “Luna turned me in to one whilst I am here. It's only fair, she was human on my world, and this time I'm visiting out of choice. And seeing as you three were the first ponies I saw, I thought I'd come see you before anypony else.” I looked at each one of them in turn, and as I looked to Sweetie Belle, she turned away with pink cheeks. I got up to go and pay for the snacks, but I wasn't the only one to notice. “Now Sweetie Belle, what's Chip Mint gonna say if he catches you starin' at 'im like that.?” “Applebloom shut up! But you got to admit, he is quite hot now. And those flanks....” “Yeah, Ah know.” She replied, twisting her head round before seeing Scootaloo's smirk. “I know you were lookin' as well Scoots. Ah won't tell Pip, and you don't even think about telling Rumble, or Ah'll.....” A male voice sounded from above behind them. “Do what?” They lifted their heads to see Thunderlane standing above them. “Well, it seems I have something to use as blackmail to make sure you treat my little brother right.” “Hey, is this guy bothering you three?” They all whipped their heads around to me. I had four milkshakes on my wings. There is no way in hell I'm passing up on the chance to see Sweetie Belle look so damn adorable. “I think you'd better leave now, my friend.” The other stallion walked up and looked me over once. “Huh, really? I've never seen you before, so what are you doing around these three fillies?” Mr and Mrs Cake had poked their heads out of the kitchen at the raised voices. “None of your business. Thunderlane, isn't it?” He nodded. “Remember that creature a while back that killed a fuck load of Diamond Dogs and Changelings?” “Yeah, that hoo-min thing. What about it?” I just smiled at him and was about to reply when the door burst open, Pinkie Pie at the front, with the Seven behind her. They all crowded round me and looked on in shock. Jet was the first to speak up. “Wow Captain, when Pinkie told us I thought she was nuts. But damn, what happened to you?” “Luna. I'm going to be staying for a couple of weeks like this. Then it's back home, and back to being a 'human' again.” I turned back to Thunderlane, and just smiled. Author's Note I had way too much fun writing this chapter. It came to me a few days ago, but I wanted it after the birth scene. Who knows what kind of issues a pregnant woman turning in to a pony would bring, right? Oh, and in case you are wondering.... I also snuck another reference to another story in there, I wonder if any of you can work it out? It's one of the ones that whenever someone asks me for something to read, I point them in the direction of, and the ones that come before it. And if by any chance the author of said story is reading this, which I admit is a very low chance..........I'm sorry!!!! Epilogue Indigo: Dammit, how do you stop the wings doing that?I left Sugarcube Corner with the fillies in tow. Well, Scootaloo was flying along beside me, and I had the other two on my back between my wings. I had agreed to accompany them to Carousel Boutique, as they had decided that I needed a suit to wear back to Canterlot. Scootaloo darted ahead and opened the door, with me trotting through after her. Sweetie Belle jumped down and looked around. “RARITY!!!! We're back!!” A voice from behind a divider in the corner hit our ears. “Sweetie, darling, you are early.” “Yeah, but we got a surprise for you!” “Very well. As you are getting to be young mares now, I feel that it is about time you learnt what it really meant, and how to use your feminine abilities. To that end, Fluttershy and I, whilst trying a couple of things out, have got something we want to show you....” The divider was shrouded in a pale white aura and pushed to the side. “So girls, what do you think.” Now, being a pegasus pony, my shows of arousal were that much more obvious. There was a solid thud as my wings shot out and Applebloom was pushed of my back at the sight I was presented with. The mares looked over their shoulders and adopted sultry faces. Fluttershy was the first to speak up. “Well, if that was the reaction from a strange stallion, I think Jetty and Nova will like it.” “Quite. Now then Sweetie Belle.....who is this hunk of a stallion?” Rarity started to look me over as she walked around me. I was standing ramrod stiff trying to focus my mind, but it wasn't helping. I wonder if she'll make something like this for Luna's size...... “Oh, now that is interesting, no cutie mark. Pray tell, what is your talent?” “He's a stallion of many talents sis! Try to guess who he is!!” Rarity cast a intrigued eye to Sweetie Belle before giving me another inspection. It wasn't her that worked it out however. “Oh my!!! How nice to see you again......Captain.” “You.....can not be serious? Alec, is that you?” I had managed to gather some self control and bowed to the ground. “Always a pleasure to see you Lady Rarity, and you as well Lady Fluttershy. And you both look lovely today.” They started to blush and backed away, and the divider was put back in place. “Why thank you darling, but if we had known........we wouldn't have subjected you to such teasing.” She poked her head around the wall. “You can put your wings away now, you can't see us after all.” “Yeah, but I've got one question for you. Do you think you can make something like that......for Luna?” She smiled at me and her horn started to glow. A box was pulled out from a stack, with a crescent moon on it. Rarity stepped out and looked to her sister. “She has already asked, as she has been hoping you would agree to this for a while now. I shall keep it here till you return to Canterlot. Now Sweetie Belle, what brings you here so early?” “We were thinking you could make him a proper suit now!” “Very well, just stand very still Captain, I am going to be taking some very close measurements......” I was trotting along through Ponyville when I noticed something new. A lot of the mares seemed to be looking in my direction. I avoided eye contact to the best of my ability, but it didn't help when I felt something brush up against my flank on either side. A quick glance to either side revealed two mares, one teal with a pink mane, and the other the polar opposite. Aloe and Lotus. I couldn't remember the name of the one that started to speak. “Well hello there handsome. What brings a specimen like you to our humble town?” “Could it be that Celestia and Luna have seen that this town is lacking in stallions?” Oh no, not now....I only just got control back..... “My, that's an impressive wing span. I bet you've got a lot of tension that needs relieving.” As she said this, they both ran a hoof along the base of my wings, causing something else to expand as well. I dropped to the ground before anypony else could notice. “Oh my Lotus, he seems to be a bit embarrassed. Perhaps we should take him back to the spa and attend to him in private.” “That sounds like a wonderful idea Aloe. Come then, Mr Mysterious, follow us....” Fortunately, I was saved by a timely interruption. Unfortunately, it was by the one pony I didn't want to see me like this. “Captain, what are you doing?” We all looked up to see Princess Luna stood above us. “Because from where I'm standing.....” “It's not my fault Luna! You never said that this would happen! I can't control my wings, I've only had them for just over twenty four hours!!!” The two mares to my sides were bowing low. “Forgive us your majesty, but it was not him that instigated it, that would be our doing. But could you tell us who he is?” “You are forgiven, there is no way you could know that this is Captain Fire Rain.” The twins backed away and looked me over, their mouths hanging open, before the gave me a sheepish smile and then galloping away. “Now that is taken care of, you may continue round Ponyville in peace. Come now, get off the floor.” “I can't.” “Why not?” “Male anatomy. Don't blame me, new body and I haven't learnt to control it fully yet.” “Is that so? Well, seeing as today the royal schedule is free, perhaps I will assist you in training.” I didn't like the smile on her face, and for good reason. The next couple of hours were excruciating, as every time I would get control, Luna would do something to make me lose it again. Mainly by touching my wings or shoving her flanks in my face. All in the middle of the town centre. Dear Celestia............please kill me now. Four hours. After four fucking hours of her teasing, I was finally able to get full control, which meant that Luna was getting frustrated, especially at her latest attempt . There was a flash of light as she disappeared, and I went to continue around town as she reappeared in front of me five minutes later, a smug grin on her face. “Oh you haven't won yet, my captain. Oh no, feast your eyes on this!” She floated a photo in front of my face, and it took a few moments to focus, but when it did............. 'POMF' “Ha ha! We knew thou could not keep control at this! Would thou prefer to see Us like this?” I just nodded my head slowly at her. “Perhaps, but now it is up to thou to to stow thy wings, for they art for mine eyes only.” Shutting down my imagination as best as possible, my wings started to soften and then went limp, hanging to the floor. I knew what she was doing, but did she really have to put that in my head. “I'll get you for this Luna, just wait and see.” “Oh my, We can not wait to see what thou hast planned!” She finished with a giggle and teleported the photo somewhere, before coming alongside me. “Come, lets us head to the tavern, We think a good hard drink is what thou deserves.” Twilight and White Feather had taken their son out for an evening walk through the park. They knew from experience that this would make him tired and thus wouldn't argue about going to bed, as they would more then likely be carrying him back when he fell asleep on his hooves like usual. He had just run off chasing a firefly in to the bushes when he came galloping back. “Mummy! Daddy! Big pretty pony!! Hiding in bushes!” As he said this, the bushes in question began rustling, and Princess Luna stepped out, glancing around once and then nodding. A sandy pegasus stallion then followed her out. Feather, Armour, and Cadence hadn't said anything yet as they wanted it to be a surprise. “Luna! Just what do you think you are doing in there? And with a strange stallion at that!” The two just looked between each other and fell over laughing, the rosiness of their cheeks tantamount as to where they had visited that evening. “Luna.....are you....drunk?” The stallion stopped laughing and managed to sit up. “Calm down sparkle butt, why can't she let loose once in a while?” “What did you just call me?” Luna sat up and looked at her as well. “I believe it was 'sparkle butt'.......sparkle butt!” The two promptly fell over laughing again, not noticing smoke start to form on Twilight's back. Feather and Dusk, however, did. “Uh oh. Daddy, we run now. Mummy gonna go boom!” As they backed away, Twilights coat turned white and her mane and tail started to look like flames. “SPARKLE! BUTT! SPARKLE...BUTT!!! I DON'T KNOW WHO YOU ARE, OR WHY YOU ARE HERE, BUT I WILL NOT TAKE THAT FROM YOU, NOR YOU LUNA!!!” The two ponies looked up in time to see her horn glowing, before two beams shot out and hit. I opened my eyes and looked my body over, not seeing any physical damage, so I turned back to Twilight, but something was..........wrong. “Uh, Lady Sparkle, why are you now taller than me? And what's wrong with my voice?” “Wait, Lady.....Sparkle? Oh no! I didn't know, I'm sorry!” I looked to my side as a moan sounded and almost felt my heart almost stop. Then she spoke, and I thought Sweetie Belle had the cutest voice until then. “Uh, Twilight what did you do? Wait, why do I sound like a filly?” Twilight's gaze lowered to the floor. “Maybe, because you are one, your majesty.” She looked round and her gaze settled on my new form. She raised a hoof to her mouth and then started giggling. I laughed with her. “Um, I don't think this is funny......I don't know the counter spell for this.....and it may take me a while to find it. Otherwise you will be stuck like that for the next forty eight hours.” A shocked gasp came from across the park, and a white unicorn came dashing over. “Oh my, how cute! Twilight, do you know this colt?” “Take another look at me Rarity.” “Oh, you know my nam.........oh. I see. Well, perhaps I better take some new measurments....your suit won't fit you now...” “Great, can't wait. Till then, Luna what say you and I head back to the guards station.” I wiggled my eyebrows at her causing her to giggle again. Until she gasped as I was raised in the air by Feathers magic. “Colonel, put me down!” He just stood there with his horn glowing. “That's an order!” “Sorry sir, but the minimum age for the Royal Guard is sixteen,. If I had to guess, I would say you are about eleven, Princess Luna a little younger. So no I will not put you down. I will also not allow you two to be alone.” “Princess Luna?” Rarity spun her head round looking for her. I looked round and saw she had disappeared. It wasn't till Shimmering Dusk ran back over to the bushes where we were before. “Daddy! Big pretty pony is now small pretty pony! She is in the bush again!” She was pulled out in a purple aura, and raised up in front of Twilight. “NO! I DON'T WANT TO GO! YOU CAN'T MAKE ME! I'M A PRINCESS!” “Yes, but you are acting like a spoiled brat at the moment, and if you carry on, I'll put you in time out!” “Twilight, you can't speak to her like that!” “Yes I can Rarity, and I just did! Now we are going to take them back to the library, where they can sober up! And as further punishment, why don't you bring your child clothing range in the morning? I'm sure they will just love modelling it for you!” “Oh you have got to be fucking kidding me....” I felt a hoof slap me on the flank and glared at Rarity. “A colt does not use that kind of language! And stop looking at me like that, unless you want another.” I just mumbled under my breath. “What was that?” “Yes Miss Rarity, I'm sorry.” “Good colt. Now then Twilight, I shall let you deal with them tonight, and shall be round in the morning. Ta ta.” The door to the library opened suddenly, causing Spike to fall off the couch. Twilight trotted in followed by Feather and Dusk.....then two foals in a purple aura. “Uh, Twilight, what's going on?” “These two have been very naughty and must be punished. Spike, I'm sure you recognise Princess Luna, and the colt is Captain Fire Rain. They will be staying with us until the spell wears off.” She trotted to the couch and stopped, looking at the unknown dragon sitting there. “Oh, hello. And who might you be?” “Good evening Mrs Sparkle, I'm Aethelinda , but please call me Linda, everypony else does.” The colt in Twilight's aura started to snicker. “Spike and Linda sitting in a tree, k-i-s-s-i-n-g, first comes love, then comes marriage, then comes baby in a golden carriage!” Twilight whipped around and glared at him. “Anything else you'd like to add to that mister?” I just grinned at her mischievously. “That's not it, that's not all, the baby's drinking alcohol! Sucking his thumb, peeing his pants, doing the hokey pokey dance!” Luna and I both burst out laughing, until the I felt myslelf moving through the air and Twilight placed us on the either side of the edge of the staircase. “Right, now you are on the naughty step, and you will remain there till I say so!” She turned away and went to chat with Linda. I looked to my side and got angry with what I was seeing. I scooted over and put my hoof around her, and she buried her head in to my shoulder.....until a lavender aura separated us. “None of that! You are being punished, and you will stay where I put you till you learn your lesson!” she turned away again and I just scowled at her. I'll get you Twilight. Just wait and see. Author's Note Yep, Twilight turned us in to a colt and filly...... Do NOT call her sparkle butt.....This was another fun chapter to write, don't even ask where it came from. Epilogue JulietAfter an hour Twilight finally allowed us to move, so we got up and went to sit on the couch. She came over and stood before us. “Well?” “I'm sorry Mrs Sparkle, I shouldn't have said those things. It was wrong of me and I won't do it again.” She smiled and lifted up a hoof to ruffled my mane, to which I smiled at, but a huff from beside me stopped Twilight. “And what about you, young lady? Throwing a temper tantrum in the middle of the park is no way for a Princess to behave, is it?” “No. No it isn't. You have our apologies Twilight Sparkle. Now about this spell...could you try to find a way to dispel it?” “Actually I've already looked.” Twilight's smile dropped a little as she looked between us. “The spell I used on you was a little different to the one I know of. Because I was angry it changed the make up of it, meaning that the counter spell will be useless, and I don't know how I did this. The only good news I found out when I scanned your auras is that it will only last twenty four hours, not forty eight.” “But......I have royal duties to attend to! I must be back in Canterlot in the morning!” A new voice joined the conversation, and we tilted our heads up to look who was speaking. “It's okay 'auntie' Lulu, I'm sure I can handle it for one day. I believe it is mainly brain dead proposals going through at the moment anyway.” Luna, please don't agree!! I don't care if we are foals, don't agree! “That is a splendid idea, thank you Cadence.” Fuck.......why? “There is also the matter of some more Changelings coming to ask to be allowed to stay in Equestria. I trust you will not allow your history with them to cloud your judgement?” “Of course I won't. Little Mirage is so sweet, I now find it hard to believe that Chrysalis felt that way. Maybe if she knew...” “She was still a bug that needed squashing. Good fucking riddance I say.” I then found myself floating upside down and looking at an unamused Twilight. “Remember what Rarity said about language?” I just nodded my head. “And what did you just say?” “Oh. Um, oops, sorry.” “If it wasn't so late, I would put you back on the naughty step. Instead you can go to bed mister!” “Wait, what?” “You heard me, it is your bed time.” She began to climb the stairs with me still in her magic. I looked down and saw Luna still on the couch. “Hey, how come Luna doesn't have to go to bed yet?” “Because Luna and Dusk are getting a cookie and a glass of milk before bed.” “Why aren't I getting that?” She stopped moving and looked me in the eye. “Do I really need to answer that? If you want to act like a foal, you'll get treated like a foal. So until you start acting like the Captain we know, then you will be treated this way.” She opened a door on the landing and put me down on a child's bed. There were a few in the room. I remembered something being mentioned about Scootaloo staying here when her parents were away sometimes, and she'd have her friends over for slumber parties. Twilight walked to the door and went to close it. I sighed, resigning myself to this horrible twist of fate. “Good night Mrs Sparkle......” “Good night Captain, pleasant dreams.” She turned the light off and closed the door. “......butt.” I had a snicker to myself before realising that I was quite exhausted, so I rolled over to try and get comfortable. I felt a shuffling next to me and pushed out with my hoof, catching something soft. Cracking open an eye, I saw a blue filly in the same bed as me. A quick glance revealed it was indeed Luna, so I pulled her close and wrapped my forelegs around her. Huh, I must admit I never expected this to happen. Ever. Spooning with Princess Luna....as a pony! And a young on at that! As the thought drifted through my head, I looked over at the clock and saw it was two thirty in the morning. I went to let go of Luna and roll back over, but she opened one eye and looked at me. “No, stay. It matters not how old we are, we can make our own choices.” I nodded and laid back down, to which she pressed her back even more in to my chest. “Is that a flash light in your pocket or are you just please to see me?” “Uh...........” She had a little giggle to herself. “Colts..........all the same, no matter the age.” She nuzzled my chin and then was still. I just focused on getting back to sleep. I was faintly aware of others whispering around me as I slowly came awake. “Hurry, get it set up!” “This is t' third camera Twi, how many do y'all need?” “Two are normal cameras, and one is a video camera. I want to get their reactions. Fluttershy, come away.” “But they're so cute......I just want to hug them.” “Oh brother....they're just foals Shy.” “You would think that Dash. Besides, what would Starfyre say if he heard you say that? Are you not carrying his child?” “No.....we......” 'sniff' “Dashie, if you don't want to tell us, you don't have to.” “Thanks Pinks. We went to the doctors yesterday......we lost the baby. But we're going to try again, and again till we get one." “Oh Dash, come here.” “Thanks guys.” 'sniff' “I knew I could count on you. Now let's get back to it, my dad assured me if we get them to him by lunch, he can have them on page two tomorrow!” I could hear the sound of clicking, but I was more concerned by what I was feeling. I was laying on my back, and there was a pressure on the right of my chest. There was also something tickling my nose. Slowly opening my eyes, I saw blue hair across my chest. Oh, it's just Luna. A white flash temporarily blinded me. “Huh? Wha? Who's that?” Luna came awake at me speaking and turned around, suddenly gripping me tightly. I managed to open my eyes again to see Twilight, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Applejack, and Rainbow Dash all looking at us with wide smiles on their faces. Pinkie leant in closer. “Well good morning sleepy heads! It's a nice day for foals with lot's of energy to go play!!” “Not just yet they can't. Remember, they have something important to do after breakfast.” I looked round confused Hey! I'm just waking up, give me a fucking moment! before my eyes settled on Fluttershy. She was crouched down beside the bed, and only had her eyes showing. She suddenly darted towards us and we were swept up in to the air with her. “Oh my gosh, you're both so cute!!!” I wish I could hug you all day!!” “Well then Fluttershy, as you like them so much, why don't you keep an eye on them whilst I go check on breakfast? “Oh I'd love to Twilight. Unless, um, anypony else wants to.” The others just turned and left. “I guess it's just you and me then!” I couldn't reply as my face wash mashed in to her chest. It wasn't long till Luna and I had stuffed our faces full of pancakes and maple syrup... making a mess of the table and ourselves as well. But after that came what all foals feared. Bath time. I had gone first as I was the messiest, and Fluttershy had me to her chest as she dried me off. Luna came out looking gleaming, thanks to the fact it was Rarity who washed and conditioned her coat and mane. “Now then Fluttershy, the outfits are downstairs, and I'm confident that you can come up with an appropriate mane style for each one. Myself, Applejack and Pinkie will take Luna. We shall be done in a hour, so have him in the final outfit by then. Ta ta.” “But I don't want to be away from him.” “It's okay Luna, it's only for an hour.” I got up and stood in front of Fluttershy. “You're not really going to make me go through with this crap are you?” “Um, well....you see....” I was pulled backwards and flipped to face Rainbow Dash and Twilight.. “I may not, but those two will.” “Fu..” “Don't even think about it mister.” “.......udge. Fine, let's do this.” “But Miss Rarity, why do we have to be out here? Can't we back at the Boutique?” “No darling, the lighting is perfect out here, now just hold steady whilst we take some photographs.” About ten minutes later and they were finished. The three mares all looked over the pictures to see which one was the best, and all agreed on the same one. The hid it away before Luna could see it, and Rarity levitated a trunk over. “Next outfit!” “Aww yeah, this colt just got twenty percent cooler!” “You got that right Dash, I'm so glad we didn't have a show this weekend, because this is priceless!” Damn mares. I've got to think of something to get back at them with..... “Okay then Alec, give us a pose....I said give us a pose. You've already been on the naughty step this morning, do you want to go there again?” I shook my head. “I thought not, now pose! Thank you!” This is fucking humiliating. Why couldn't I be a unicorn? Those cameras would be on fire by now! “So what do you think Spitfire? Which one is the best?” “This one, it definitely shows the spirit of the Wonderbolts.” “I agree. Okay Fluttershy, time to get him ready!” “Oh goody, I've got the perfect mane style for it.” I looked over to the only other male present. “Spike........please kill me now.” “Oh doesn't she look adorable?” “Yes she does. It's hard to imagine her like this.” The crowd had increased as soon as word had spread. Luna was sitting staring sadly at the ground. Rarity noticed and decided to call a halt on things. “That may be the case but it is time for us to go. I only brought two outfits, and the rest are in my shop, but they are not finished yet.” She watched as the ponies dispersed, then bent down to Luna. “I may have lied a little here. I have one more outfit for you, but it needs something to go with it...” “What is the point of this outfit??” Seriously, it made no sense. Why the hell would Rarity make something like this? “It's for all the colts who have Saturday jobs. You like a proper handy stallion now.” “No, I look ridiculous. Can we just get this over with?” There was a knock on the door and Fluttershy flew over, and opened it a little. “Oh dear, we're not quite ready yet, give us a minute to go in to the bedroom and get him changed.” She flew back to me and picked me up, placing a hoof over my eyes. “Hey, what are you doing?” “You can't look yet. Now come, we're going to make you look smart!” “What?” “So what inspired the colour scheme on this one Rarity?” All the Bearers minus Fluttershy were standing around the couch. Sitting on it nervously was Luna. Rarity stood behind it and smiled. “Just wait and see darling, you will understand....oh, there's Fluttershy now. Luna dear, close your eyes.” She just nodded and did as asked. Fluttershy flew over with a colt between her legs and plopped him on the floor, her hoof still over his eyes. Rarity floated Luna of to the front of him and stood her on the floor. “You can both look now.” Luna's outfit was coloured the same as Fire Rain's coat, and his vice versa. “Hey. You look....uh......nice.” He smiled at Luna, and she perked up. “Thank you. You don't look too bad yourself.” The was the flash of a camera as they stood there staring at each other. They didn't even take note of the door opening and three fillies running in. “Awwww, they're so cute together!!” “Yuck, too much mushy going on in here.” “That ain't nice Scoots, 'specially with what Ah saw what you an' Pip were doing earlier.” “Hey! You said you wouldn't say anything!” The two stared at each other as Twilight walked over to Spike. “Remember, send this to Cadence, it will get to it's destination eventually. And pretty soon as well.” “Ma'am, there's a fax for you.” “Thank you Sarah. I must say I am surprised you are still here, I thought you were due back on the last rotation?” “Yes ma'am, but I decided to stay by your side until the time comes. I need to know you've got the best looking over you.” Celestia looked the woman stood next to her over, considering her options. “But I understand you have a speci....sorry, a boyfriend back home?” “Actually ma'am, he's here.” Sarah saw the confusion in Tia's eyes. “He's, uh, he's one of the guards. I know we're not supposed to fraternize, and if you wish it I'll leave the guard if I have to. But I'm not leaving him.” “I will not allow your job to get in the way of love. No, you do not have to leave. I just ask that you keep on task when on duty.” Sarah looked away at this. “I see. So that point is too late. No matter, just as long as it doesn't happen again. Now what is it you have for me?” “Thank you ma'am, and no, it won't happen again. I got a 'fax' for you, marked 'eyes only'. Looks like Cadence's hoof.....sorry hand writing.” “A fax? Who the fuck uses them now days? What is this nineteen eighty-fucking-nine?” “Not now Simon. Thank you Sarah, take the rest of the day off........and take your boyfriend with you.” She added with a wink. Sarah saluted and walked off, so Tia turned her attention back to the paper, before tearing it open and stopping at the picture. “Tia? What is it?” She promptly fell off the bed laughing, so Simon picked up the piece of paper. “You have got to be joking? I know you said she's been planning on asking, but why are they so small? You know what, fuck it, I don't care. This fucker's going on Facebook!” Author's Note This was yet another fun chapter.......not sure what I'm doing on the next one. Yeah, gonna be a few days. Sorry. Epilogue KiloLuna and I spent most of the morning in the library, mainly so that the ponies who had heard the news but hadn't seen her would leave her alone. The only problem was that to make up for their 'punishment', the Bearers were going to take us to Sugarcube Corner for lunch and let us get 'whatever the hay we wanted' as Fluttershy put it. They were currently thinking of a way to get there without drawing attention when I got up and walked in to the bedroom. “Um, Twilight?? What is Alec up to?” They all turned round to see I had disappeared. “I don't know Luna, but we best find out.” They were about to look for me, when I stepped out again. They were slightly shocked, to say in the least. “Alec, why have you got that back on?” “This? Well, we need a distraction so you can get Luna to the bakery.....and what better way than a Wonderbolt flying through town?” “But....but you're just a colt!! The minimum age is eighteen!! And you've only been a pegasus for two days!!” “Yeah, but they won't know that unless they get close enough. And I learnt to fly before I could walk, so that's not a problem.” “But.....” Twilight wasn't given time to further argue as he darted upstairs and flew out of her bedroom window. The shadows outside the lower floor started to back away, and she cracked open the door, glancing round. “It's clear. Come on, let's go.” They left the library and managed to make it to Sugarcube Corner without any incidents. Pinkie led them to one of the booths in the back, so that they could keep things private, before running off to fetch some menus. They looked over them for five minutes before the door opened, and they saw a messy brown mane above the tables. Pinkie ran over and scooped him on to her back, and they saw he wasn't wearing his outfit any more. Rarity was aghast at this. “Darling, what ever did you do with your clothes? Please do not tell me you ditched them?” “No Miss Rarity, I didn't ditch them, but they may get covered in tree sap.” He noted the confused looks and elaborated. “I ran in to Scootaloo, and after telling her what happened, she said she'd wear it and distract everypony, which meant I got here undisturbed. Now, where's the food? I'm staved!” Twilight shook her head at his comment. “But you filled up on pancakes this morning! How can you be hungry?” Rainbow Dash flew and over and picked him up, squeezing him once before plopping him the booth next to Luna. “For being such an egghead Twilight, you tend to forget things easily. He's a pegasus colt, almost a teenage one at that! You know that all that is on their minds at that age is food and.........Alec, if you don't focus on your food, I will separate you.” He tore his gaze away from the filly next to him. “Yes Miss Dash.” The rest of the day was spent with Fluttershy helping with her animals. The idea was that we would be left alone if we weren't in the town. The one pony that had discovered us spent most of his time trying to get his camera back from Dash. When asked why he didn't go tell anypony else, he just said he wanted an exclusive, to which we came to a compromise. He could take some photos, but we would decided which ones he could keep. We managed to snag a private area in one of the restaurants for dinner. It was a surprise to see that they actually had a single round table for at least twenty ponies, but it was a good thing as the Seven and Mac came along as well. Something seemed to have Bolt smiling like a mad pony, and the way Mac had a hoof over her stomach.......yeah. I think Twilight and Rarity realised how cruel they had been with their punishment, as we were given free reign over what to choose again. It was going okay until the music started drifting up from the floor below. “Oh but they would look so good!” “Fluttershy dear, the reason we requested this table is so that they could eat in peace. Now you are suggesting that they go downstairs, where everypony can see them, and dance? I think not, we have done enough to them today, and besides,” She glanced over to the two ponies in the centre. “It is time to get them to bed, the poor things must be exhausted.” A dainty snoring from the blue filly caused them all to start giggling. I awoke to find myself in a different room from the day before and noted that it didn't even seem to be the same building. I felt a warm body between my hooves to find I was spooning with Luna again, but she was back to her normal size. Slowly untangling myself, I gently kissed her on the forehead which cause her face to scrunch up, and made my way out of the room. I still wasn't sure where I was until a voice spoke up from further down the hall. “Well good morning darling, I was just coming to see if you and Luna wanted any breakfast. I trust she is back to normal as well?” I just nodded in my sleepy state. “”A pity, I had some more outfits for her to try. I'll leave you to wake her then, and come down when you are ready.” Heading back in to the room, I wondered whether I should wake Luna gently, suddenly or...... grinning to myself, I stood by the bed and extended my wings, bringing them forwards and placing them on Luna's flanks. I slowly started to brush them across her fur, to which to she stirred at. I pushed more firmly, eliciting a moan from the dozing Luna, who came awake. “Mmm, that's nice.” “I could do more if you want me to. We've got time before Rarity makes breakfast.” Luna's horn flashed once and I found myself pulled closer to Luna. “I take it that's a yemph!!!” Luna cut me off by pressing her lips to mine...... I strode my way through the school gates, heading to the reception area. I had received a call at work asking me to come and see the head teacher. I wasn't sure what was going on as I pressed the buzzer at the door. “Good morning, how can we help you?” “It's Mr Luckes, I have an appointment in ten minutes.” “Please come in.” The door unlocked and I signed in, taking a seat in the reception area. I heard the intercom again but didn't hear what was said. A man came out from from an office and walked over to me. “Mr Luckes, thank you for coming. There has been an incident involving your daughter. Please follow me.” I got up and walked towards his office, giving a quick glance at Selene sat outside..... before I noticed the young boy on the opposite side of the room. Leo as well. What the hell happened? The door was closed behind me, and I sat down at the desk. “It happened earlier this morning, and was caught on camera. I must say, this could be shocking to see. We certainly don't know what to make of it. Here, watch.” The TV in the corner flicked and and he pressed play on the remote. There was a few second of static before a part of the school came in to view. I saw the volume increase and looked to the head. “Sorry, we have microphones out there as well.” I turned back to the TV. Nothing happened until a pair of feet shuffled along at the top of the screen, before Selene appeared reading a book as she walked. She didn't see the other five children standing in front of her, and walked right in to one of them. “Hey! Watch where you walk freak!” He shoved her back and she clenched her book to her chest. And then the other children started to speak as well. “Ha, look at that! Her book is the only friend she has because she's such a freak!” “No wonder her mum never comes to parents evening! She knows she's a freak, and doesn't want anything to do with her!” Selene had tears falling down her cheeks. “My mother loves me!” Her eyes started to glow blue. The tape was paused as the head took his glasses off and sighed. “I just want to say that the other children who were there are being punished, except the boy in the centre. He's in hospital. I'll play the tape so you can see what happened.” The tape resumed play. The boy in the middle grabbed the book from Selene, throwing it behind him. She shot forward to grab it, and he shoved her again, but harder this time sending her to the ground. They stood around her laughing as she cried. A flash lit up the screen and another child, a boy, had appeared. His eyes were also glowing, but with the intensity of the sun. “Leave her alone! She hasn't done anything to you, so why do you have to be so mean?” The lead bully took his chance and leapt forward, punching Leo in the face and sending him to the ground. “Because we are better then her. And you. You're both freaks and nobody likes you! You should just both join the circus as they take freaks!” With a roar of rage Leo stood back up and lunged at the boy. His fist connected, but as it did, it sent a burst of flame at the child, causing his clothes to catch fire. The others turned and ran while he rolled on the ground in agony. Selene got up and with a flash of her eyes the fire stopped. She knelt down next to the boy and looked at him. “If we really were freaks, we would have left you like that.” She got up and turned away. “Thank you Leo.” She walked off and Leo just stared at the boy, before kicking him once in the stomach. “Next time, maybe you will think twice before picking on someone....freak!” He then walked off as well. The tape ended there. “So them Mr Luckes, my question to you is....what the fuck happened? I can see you know, and I must ask that you tell me. If your child is dangerous, then I must ask that she be removed from this school!” “Selene is not dangerous. She is very precious to me. None of this would have happened if it was not for the other children attacking her. Now as for Leo.....I'll let his father deal with that. And yes, I know him. In fact, he's my two-i-c. You know I'm military, so that shouldn't come to a shock to you. But no, I will not tell you what just happened. Now, what is going to happen to Selene? “Unfortunately, two of the girls cornered her in the toilets at break time. They say they only wanted to speak and Selene attacked them. She won't say anything about it, so I will have to suspend her for two weeks. It is school policy.” “I see. Well, thank you for informing me of this incident. I'll deal with her at home.” I stood up and shook his hand, making my way over to the door when some shouting came through from the other side. “WHAT DID YOU DO LEO? WHAT DID I SAY? DON'T GET IN TO TROUBLE! IT'S YOU FIRST DAY AT A NEW SCHOOL, AND I'VE BEEN CALLED IN FROM WORK!” Yeah, he got called in as well. Time to save the poor kid. “Simon.....” He whipped around to look at me. “WHAT?? uh......sir?” “Go in and see what happened, then come round mine later. And bring Leo with you. We need to talk.” “.....so mummy is watching from the moon? But doesn't that mean she is...dead?” I hugged Selene to my chest as we sat on the balcony chair, looking up at the night sky. “No my darling, she is just very far away. One day you'll meet her, I promise. But for now you must be punished for what you did to those girls.” “I'm sorry daddy, I didn't mean to! They were saying mean things to me, and about Leo, and about you and mummy! I didn't mean to hurt them!” “You may not have meant to, but you still did.” I could see tears forming in her eyes. “Which is why as punishment you will be spending the next two weeks with granny and granddad.” She gave a cry of joy and leapt around my neck. “I won't be there with you though.” “But.....why not daddy?” “I've got to go away for a little. Work related stuff. But I'll be home in a couple of weeks. Until then, I want you to be good, okay?” “Okay daddy. Am I still allowed to be Leo's friend?” “Of course my little star. Now come on, your mother is watching and she will tell me off if I let you stay up any later.” Selene turned her head and looked up to the moon. “Good night mummy.” Author's Note So I managed to come up with some ideas. And yes, I know we had a bit of a time skip. I was planning this for awhile, just needed to think how. Hope you like it. Epilogue Lima: So the second transformation is a full one?“Oh my. I can not believe little Leo did that.” Celestia was sat on her throne, and had been listening to what her son had been doing. “Yeah, well you'd better, because he did. Now I have something I need to talk to you and Luna about. Is she around?” “No, but she shall be back this evening. I think seeing you will be a nice surprise. And I have one question for you.” I stretched out my arms and cracked the joints, as we had been sitting there for a while. “Anything, what do you need?” “Do you want to.......be a pegasus again?” I was waiting in Luna's room, hiding behind her curtains. I'm sure a surprise like this would be well appreciated. I was so fucking wrong. I heard the door open and then get slammed shut. Clearly now was not the time to shock her. “We cannot believe them! Accusing Us of such an act! Were it not for Our sister, We would have had them all executed! The very nerve! One day, We shall show them not to mess with Us!! She is my daughter, no matter what she looks like!” Okay, now it's time to make myself known. As I went to move in to the room Luna whipped round and I felt something hit me with massive force....which blew me out the window. “Fuuuuuuucccckkkk!” Flaring my wings, I managed to stop my spinning and get my vision back just in time to see the ground......very close. I closed my eyes and waited for the impact, but it never came. Opening my eyes, I saw how close I was to the ground, and my mind had only one thought going through it. Why the fuck do they have a flower bed with Poison Joke in it? Looking across the garden I could see guards rushing over to me, and one standing still with his horn glowing. The others approached, hoof and wing shackles ready. New recruits. They had to be, the old guards knew who I was! I spotted one in the background and waved at him, to which he just smirked at and nodded to the guards to get closer. The one who had hold of me pulled me away from the flowers and dropped me to the floor. The others got closer, and I knew what the other was playing at. Training. I shot off in to the air before any of the unicorns could catch me and made the pegasi follow. Little did they know that they were chasing a pegasus that had been trained to fly at high speed by none other than Spitfire herself, as well as remedial from the Wonderbolts training every time I came back. I led them through the towers of the castle and then pulled something on them that even the young ones would recognise. Flying up at a forty five degree angle, I got level with the outer wall of the castle and then pitched forward, heading straight towards the streets. I saw some of them out of the corner of my eyes attempting to do the same, and a few actually pulled it off. The ones that were still chasing me slowly dropped in numbers as they realised I wasn't going to slow down. As I got about a foot off the ground, I pulled up and flew at low level, avoiding the left out carts with ease, and entering one of the city squares. A quick glance over my shoulder revealed that only one pony was following, but at the speed he was going at.....he wouldn't pull up in time. There was enough time for me to loop around the fountain and back down the street I came down. I started to raise my angle up to intercept the guard, and I noticed he wasn't even controlling his descent, and that his eyes were closed. Pushing myself harder, I closed the distance, and managed to get a hold of him at the last possible moment. I took us back up and over the castle walls, setting him down in the grounds. The other guards slowly surrounded me, and I stepped back, giving them access to the one on the ground. The ones with the hoof and wing shackles made their way over to me, so I just let them do their job. Thirty seconds later and I was under their control, although they left the blindfold off. The one in charge came trotting over. “And that my fellow guards is how you catch a Guard Captain. Fire Rain, thanks for making sure the rookie was okay. Come on then, get him out of those shackles!” The fumbled around for a few minutes looking for the key. Just when they were about to unlock the first one, I was pulled through the air in a blue aura. “I do not think that will be necessary, Colonel Pin Point. I shall take him from here!” He just grinned and waved a couple of guards to the unconscious one, and they left the area, leaving me in front of Luna. “Well, this is an interesting way to say hello. I think I have a set of keys in my room.....oh and we can't have you making too much noise now, can we?” She levitated another object out from behind her. “I had this one made, and it is designed for a pony instead of a human this time!” I just glared at her. “Luna, if you even think about putting that in my moumpphhh!” I gave her my best scowl-smile I could muster, until she brought out the riding crop......and I let my scowl drop. “Captain, can you not stop squirming? We are trying to eat here!” “Sorry Prince Blueblood, but I got my flank handed to me by somepony last night.” My ass was still sore, so sitting down was quite hard. At least I had a cloak on to cover the marks. “You getting your flanks handed to you? We think not! We have seen you in action, and although you are rather brutish, We cannot argue with the results.” I just looked to the head of the table and saw Celestia nod. Here we go again, round twenty seven of a battle of wits between me and Prince knob face. “What's this? A compliment from Prince Blueblood? Celestia, I thought you said the Changelings were behaving themselves? No matter, I prefer this one, at least he is polite. Anyway, in answer to your question, it isn't fair when that somepony uses magic.” “Not fair when using magic? Come on then, stand up! We'll show you what magic can do!” “No thanks, I'm eating.” I temporarily forgot he was a unicorn as I was stuffing my face, until I found myself in the air, upside down.....which meant my cloak was now hanging down, and not covering anything. “Oh fuck. Um Celestia? Can you kill me now?” “Why does that look like whip ma....oh. You got your flanks handed to you like that. We understand. We never thought that way about Auntie Luna.” “Thought what way about me, my dear nephew?” I looked over to the door to see Luna stood there looking on with amusement on her face. “That I could be dominant in my bedchambers? Well, the proof is before you.” “Um, could the 'proof' please be returned to his seat? He's still hungry.” I was floated back down and slowly placed on the chair. Still didn't stop Luna totting past and wiping her wing across my flank, causing me to gasp painfully. She leaned closer to my ear. “Remember how I healed your hand? Perhaps I can do that to your flanks after breakfast....”'POMF' “Wings again? I thought you could control that...” Luna took the next couple of weeks off from her duties, and we spent the time travelling round Equestria. It was a little awkward when a young pegasus colt ran up to us in Los Pegasus, but there was something....familiar about him. Luna was chatting to him when I came back from getting us all an ice cream, and I posed my question. “So then, little colt, what's with the four coloured mane?” He looked up to the top of his head and blew his bangs away from his eyes. “Dad says I get it from Mum. By the way, Princess Luna, Mr Fire Rain, my name is Blazing Trail. I'm visiting my grandparents!” He raised a hoof and pointed to a bench, where a pegasi couple returned the wave. The mare was pink with a blue mane and tail, and her cutie mark was that of a lighter blue lighting bolt. The stallion was blue with a rainbow mane and tail, and his cutie mark was a blue star with three coloured lines coming from it. Yeah, I think I know who's parents they are. We trotted over and sat down with the couple, their grandson leaping in to the stallions lap, and he was the first to talk. “Good afternoon your highness, and to your friend as well. My name is Fleeting Star, and this is my wife Firefly. I'm sure you know who our daughter is..” We spent the rest of the day with them and learning a bit more about Rainbow Dash. Turns out they were both Wonderbolts until Dash came along, and they both left so that they could raise her in a place where it was peaceful. And I was given something with which to get revenge for my little dressing up session a few years ago, I had already got the others.. Star also apologised for being the one to print the pictures, as he was the editor in chief of the Cloudsdale Gazette at the time. About a month after returning I was summoned by Luna on an urgent matter. Rushing through the castle, I had Celestia next to me and by the time I reach the stairs from the rune portal I was flying up them. I got to the corridor and saw a doctor leaving Luna's room. I instantly had him pinned up against the wall. “What the fuck is wrong with her? Tell me now!” “T-t-t-there isn't anything wrong, she's in p-p-p-p-perfect health!” I narrowed my eyes at him as a voice came from inside the room. “Captain, let him go, and come inside.” I removed my fore hooves from around his neck and trotted in, closing the door behind me. Luna was laying on her stomach on the bed, and she patted the space next to her. I sat down and she rolled over, pressing her back against me. “I have some wonderful news. I trust you know how hard it is for me to be here instead of with you and Selene.” “Yeah, I do. But your royal duties must come first, and I...” Luna placed a wing over my mouth. “I did not say it was wonderful news for the both of us, as you will now have to suffer the same.” I just raised an eyebrow at her in confusion, and she pulled one of my fore hooves down from around her and placed it on her stomach. “It has happened again. I must say, the last transformation seemed to be a complete one, as they do each time.” “You mean....” “Yes, we have another child on the way.” During the intervening period, I visited as often as I could, doing whatever Luna needed me to do. The due date got closer until there was only three weeks to go, and I thought it was about time someone learned the truth. “Now Selene, I want you to be on your best behaviour. Remember, we are meeting with royalty, and we will be there for a while.” She squeezed my hand as we left my office. “But why do we have to go to your work daddy? Why couldn't we meet them at home?” “Because they are on a far away world, and we must travel there. And once there, things are going to be very different, so I don't want you to freak out, okay?” “Okay daddy. I'll do my best.” I picked her up as we approached the portal room, and she gave a squeal of surprise as we entered. “Leo!! What are you doing here!” “Dad said he had something to show me. Dunno what it is though, this room is boring, there's nothing in here.” The door opened again and Simon walked in. “Morning boss. Going in thirty, I've already sent word ahead. The Princesses and the Bearers will meet us there.” “Roger that. Now hold still kids, this may tingle a bit.” I watched as the number displayed dropped, accompanied by the computers voice. '5' '4' '3' '2' '1' 'Transit activated.' There was a bright flash and I felt like I was being pulled apart. It lasted for a millisecond but felt like a year. Opening my eyes, I was greeted by a now familiar sight, although Luna was a bit larger. I put Selene down on the floor and let her regain her legs. She then opened her eyes and the first thing she saw was a set of green ones looking back at her. “A PONY!!!!!” She leapt forward and jumped on to Applejack's back, clinging on tight around her neck. This spooked AJ, and she ran out of the room, Selene giggle all the way. “Well she took that rather well. Luna, there goes your daughter.” I just watched as Luna stared out the window, and joined her. Applejack was running around the garden trying to shake off a laughing Selene. And failing. “Come on Luna, say something.” “She's.......beautiful. And so full of life.” “Yeah, and she'll wear AJ down, then come and find us. Now where's Tia? I'm sure she'll want to see her son. And I think Simon is curious as to what it's like to be a pony for a while.” “Dad, is he serious? And why can these horses talk?” “Yes Leo, he is serious. And they're ponies, not horses. Now come on, there's somepony you need to meet.” We were sat at the dining table, waiting for the last two t make themselves known. Sitting across from me was a blonde maned unicorn, his fur a darker shade than mine. Next to him was a unicorn colt, the same colour scheme with the exception of a streak of cerulean through his mane and tail. The door swung open and Applejack trotted in, Selene still wrapped around her neck. Sleeping. “Can one of y'all get this little'un off mah back. She's cute 'n all, but Ah need to rest. Where the hay is her father?” I got up an walked over. No looks of shock any more. They had all seen me like this multiple times, and knew I took this form every time I came to Equestria. I eased out a wing and prodded Selene in the side. She slowly yawned and stretched out, losing her balance. I managed to catch her before she hit the floor and put her on my back. “Thank you. Have you seen my daddy?” “Yes, I've seen your daddy. In fact I know him quite well.” “How well?” I stopped next to an empty seat and knelt down to her eye level. We stared at each other for a good minute before it clicked. “.....daddy?” “Yes?” “Why are you a pony?” “Because this is how I look when here. You could to, if you wanted to.” “YES PLEASE!! Oh, but what about Leo?” I pointed my hoof across the other side and the little colt waved back. “No fair! Why wasn't I first?” I laughed at her pouting face and turned to Celestia. “Come on then, let's get it over with before she has a full blown tantrum.” I wasn't allowed to see the transformation, and had to wait in the dining hall with Luna whilst Celestia was busy. We were talking with the Bearers and the Seven, laughing at what they had been up to, and Leo contented himself to run around with Blazing Trail and Shimmering Dusk. Celestia walked and grabbed our attention. “Fillies and Gentlecolts, it is my great pleasure to present to you.........” The sound of fanfare rang out from the sides of the halls. What the fuck is Tia playing at now? “.....Princess Selene.” She stepped to the the side, and at first there was nopony there. A brown hoof made itself know at the edge of the door way, and Celestia stuck her head out. “Come on little one, you have nothing to be afraid of.” The hoof was joined by another, and a pegasus filly came in to view. She looked around nervously, before setting her sights on me, and with a deep breath, walked over. “.....hello daddy. What....do you think?” It wasn't me who had the first reaction, as two blue forelegs picked her up from the ground and the owner pulled her to their chest. She wriggled a little before coming to a stop. She turned her head and looked at me. “What did she say I was a princess?” I just smiled down at her. “Well my little star, that's an easy one. You know the pony holding you now?” She looked up at Luna. “That's Princess Luna....your mother.” Nothing was said for a good few minutes they stared at each other. Suddenly Selene's forelegs shot out and wrapped around Luna's neck. “Mummy!” “Yes my daughter. I am so happy to see you.” I looked around and saw Celestia smiling at us, camera hovering behind her. I nodded and sat next to Luna, and she turned Selene around. Once she saw the camera, her grin became massive. I wrapped them both in my wings and smiled as well. This day went better than expected. Author's Note Yeah, she finally got to meet Luna. Two more chapters. I got an idea for one, but stuck for the other. Come on guys, you must have something for me......please!!!! Epilogue Omega: Legacy of the Sun and the Moon“.....and that's the story of how your mother and father came to be. So, any questions?” “I have one granddad. If that place is real, how come we haven't heard of it school?” I ruffled the little boy's hair and smiled at him. “You're just as intelligent as your mother, Tyson. The reason you haven't heard of it is because those that know of it's location swore to keep it a secret. The ships have that location tagged as a black hole, so they don't go there.” “It's just a story anyway. That place doesn't exist, and you know it.” I just sighed and looked to his friend sat opposite us. “Stella, I am going to say something to you, something that I have believed all my life. Stories always start with some truth.” She just crossed her arms and looked away. I heard the door open and turned to face the newcomers. “Dad, we're home. Where are you?” “In my study, my dear.” “Your study? But....you haven't been in there for years. Why are you in there now?” She walked in the door and stood there, her best friend behind her. “Selene my dear, you look just like your mother. And Leo, you are just like your father.” “Come on dad, you know I look nothing like mum did. She's beautiful, either way. So what stories were you telling them?” “They wished to know how you came to be. This room holds all of my memories.” Selene sat down next to me, and Leo next to Stella. “And did they believe you?” “I'm not sure. The only way to prove it would be to show them.” Leo got up and walked out the room. We could hear a muffled conversation, and then he came back in. “Good news Mr Luckes, I got clearance. We can go.” “Really? How?” “You forget I'm now Shadow zero-one, it's my call anyway. The Sparkle VII is on it's way to pick us up.” “Are you saying this 'Equestria' is real dad? And does mum know?” We all looked to Stella. “Of course your mother knows, I told her when I knew she was the one fore me. Now as for the truth, why don't you come along and see for yourself? You are on holiday after all.” “Princess Sparkle, we have some guests in the castle!” The on duty princess looked up from her tea and smiled. “So it is time. Dispatch somepony to fetch Luna and Celestia. And have the visitors escorted to the private waiting room. “It shall be done, your highness.” “Dusk, how many times do I have to tell you to call me 'mum'?” “As many times as you want, I will only call you that in private, your highness.” Cheeky, just like his father. Oh White Feather, how I miss you. “Pray tell, why have we been summoned?” The messenger had said come to the throne room urgently, and Luna arrived at the same as Celestia. “I do not know, just that we were bid to make haste.” They both entered and trotted up to their thrones. “Twilight, why did you summon us?” “You'll see.” She turned her attention to her personal guard. “Dusk, please bring them in.” “Right away, your highness.” He turned and left through a side door. “He still calls you that?” “He refuses to call me anything else. He is so much like White Feather, it's like I'm watching a clone of him.” As the tears started to gather, a dark wing draped across her back. “Come now Princess Sparkle, do not weep for him. We explained this to you both when we offered this position to you. He did not want you to remain tied to him after, you know this. He wanted you to be happy.” “I am happy. I have Dusk, and my grandfoals. And my great grandfoals. But, still I will outlive them all. Is it right that I should live on whilst they pass?” A white wing joined Luna's. “My dear Twilight, you have had to deal with this a few times, but I must confess, it never gets easier. We have merely learnt to hide our emotions over the years, as will you. But never forget them, to do so would dishonour them.” The doors started to open. “Now, calm yourself, our visitors are here.” They all looked up to see five humans walk through. Two were children, the boy only just in to his teenage years, and the girl almost a young woman. The were three adults, two middle aged, a man and a woman, and an elderly man, wearing a red uniform with four thick silver lines around it at diagonal angles, and in the middle was the Equestrian Military symbol, overlaid by a three bladed propeller. Luna and Celestia shot forward, each hugging one of the younger adults, before turning their attention to the man stood as rigid as possible. “Ma'am's. A pleasure to see you again, it's been far too long.” Luna stepped closer and wrapped him with a wing. “And you too Captain Fire Rain.” She pulled away and looked at the children. “And who might these be?” “They would be your grandchildren. Luna, Celestia, may I introduce Tyson and Stella. Kids, say hello to your grandmothers.” They backed away a little, until they were pushed forwards against their will. Turning around, they saw Selene's eyes glowing, the same colour as the energy field that encompassed them. “Now don't be rude, they won't hurt you. Now we are here, you can see everything he has told you is true. Stella, this is Princess Celestia, your father's mother, and Tyson, this is Princess Luna, my mother.” Luna knelt down in front of the boy to make herself less threatening, and raised a hoof in greeting. He lifted his hand and they shook, before he jumped at her and clung to her neck. Luna just laughed it off. “Well Selene, it seems he is just as clingy as you!” “Mother! They do not need to know about that phase!” “Oh I have some stories to tell about you. Remember when you first came here? You thought it was a big joke and tried to ride around on Applejack! I must say, I was proud that you managed to stay on her for so long. Even Colonel Legstrong never lasted that amount of time!” A unicorn stallion entered the throne room. “Mother, what are these things?” “Ah Thundering Rain, come. I wish for you to meet someone important.” The stallion trotted his way over and sat in front of Luna. “These are some humans, from Earth. Remember how you asked about your father, and I told you he was responsible for the peace we have had for these many years?” He nodded. “That one there....is your father.” His gaze followed her outstretched hoof. “Him? But he is old! You said my father was a strong warrior!” “That is true, and some time ago that was correct, but time is not kind to his species. Go, talk with him. We have not conversed in so long, he does not no much about you.” He nodded and slowly walked over to the old man in a seat that looked like it fit him perfectly. Nopony else had ever used this particular one, he noted as well. “Excuse me sir, but I have a question and it's going to sound a little...okay, a lot, strange but.....are you my father?” The old man looked in to the eyes of the stallion before him. “Well, you've certainly grown in to a fine stallion since I last saw you, Thunder. I am sure you make you mother proud, and by extension me as well. So, tell me.....what stories does my son have?” The night passed well, everypony and everyone present bantering as if it was only yesterday they had last seen each other. More faces made themselves known to the gathering. The children of the Seven and the Bearers, with foals of their own. The Cutie Mark Crusaders appeared, also with families. And more and more streamed in to see the Captain and his family. Early the next morning Selene and Thundering Rain were walking along the corridor talking about each other. It was strange to Thunder, that he had a sister, but from a different species. They had agreed to go wake their father up together, but there was no response to their knocking. Regardless, they pushed the door open anyway, and saw him laying there on the bed. Making their way over, they noted that it was very quiet in the room, and Selene placed her hand to his forehead. “He's freezing. How can he be so cold......no! NO!” Her hand dove to his neck, resting for a few moments before she pulled it back. She dropped to the floor and started crying. Thunder wasn't sure what was going on. “Um, Selene? I don't understand.” “H......h.....he's gone. He's dead.” The sound of hooves on the floor reached their ears, and they turned to see Luna emerge from the shadows, her cheeks stained from tears. “He wanted you to know he loved you. That goes for you as well Thunder.” Selene jumped up and glared at her mother. “Why? Why didn't you save him? You did it before, why not now?” “Because he didn't want me to. It was his final wish, to go peacefully. I was with him when he.....” As a fresh wave of tears sprang forth, and Selene approached, wrapping her arms around Luna's neck. “I'm sorry mother. I wish I was here with you, but I don't think he'd want that. I doubt he even wanted you here, he hated being seen when he wasn't well. Come on, lets go tell the others.” Over the next few days, the news spread like wildfire. Only one headline across all the papers, 'Captain Fire Rain, hero of Equestria, last of the Changeling Hunters, had passed away in his sleep'. The funeral had been arranged, and the plot selected years before. In his will he wished to be placed with his squad. The entirety of Canterlot had closed for the day, with the exception of the essential personnel. The route had been carefully selected to pass through each area of the city, in an attempt to allow all the inhabitants to pay their respects. The procession made it's way slowly along the path, Luna leading, with the children of the Bearers carrying the casket. They eventually reached the cemetery, which was high above the castle, allowing their spirits to continue watching over the city and its ponies. It was only a small area of land, with only thirteen weathered headstones. They formed a heptagon, and on the left went as follows: Bearer of Laughter, Pinkemena Diane Pie; Colonel Lightning Strike; Bearer of Honesty, Applejack; Colonel Hammer Legstrong; Bearer of Loyalty, Rainbow Dash; Colonel Starfyre. And on the right, Bearer of Generosity, Rarity; Colonel Nova Fusion; Bearer of Kindness, Fluttershy; Colonel Jet Streak; Macintosh Apple; Colonel Cannon Bolt. Each one had personal notes on them, as well as fresh flowers. The single headstone of the thirteen read thus: General White Feather. And it would forever stand alone unless a tragedy were to occur, something that through these ponies actions was no longer possible. The procession made it's way past this area and up on to a higher one, where four more headstones awaited, along with a newer fifth one, for the final member of the original Shadows. Many ponies came by to offer their blessing on the next stage of his journey, along with many Changelings. The biggest shock of all was when Discord appeared, the new Bearers, who were the descendants of the others, were ready to get rid of him should he try anything. Instead he just placed his hand on the coffin, and spoke in a quiet voice. “Good bye my friend, and good luck on your next journey.” He just got up and backed away, allowing the family to approach as the coffin was lowered in the ground. Luna looked on with them as they allowed their tears to run free. Twilight stepped forward and levitated a rather tatty looking and quite small book in front of her. She opened it to a pre marked page and began to read. The Lord is my Shepherd; I shall not want. He maketh me to lie down in green pastures: He leadeth me beside the still waters. He restoreth my soul: He leadeth me in the paths of righteousness for His name' sake. Yea, though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death....... A few hours later.......... Tyson was wandering around the castle when he stumbled upon the Hall of Remembrance in Canterlot Tower. He didn't understand what the 'wake' was all about. He started at one end as he studied the windows, learning as the worlds history unveiled around him. He came to one and stopped. This one had a human in it. And so did the next three or four, the last ones having five. As he got to the end he noticed a mannequin. Upon it was a set of armour meant for a human. The outside was a brown leather duster, and the inside was something that looked like old fashioned riot gear, covered in strange markings. On the head was a strange device. His curiosity overwrote his other senses as he reached up his arm and pulled it down, putting it to his eye. It was suddenly enveloped in a blue aura and he turned to see Luna looking at him, her horn aglow. “I'm sorry, I know I'm not meant to touch, but....” “Hush child, you are not in trouble. I was merely going to say you have it upside down. Here, allow me.” She turned it up the right way and floated it over his head, pulling the straps taught. “You are the spitting image of your grandfather when he was a child. I wonder how you will turn out?” “There you are Tyson! I've been looking everywhere for you! What are you doing in here?” They both turned to see Selene, Leo, Stella and Celestia there. To everyones shock, he walked up to Celestia and dropped to one knee. “I will do whatever my Princesses ask of me...............” Author's Note I couldn't think of any more chapters. I know a couple of you gave me some ideas, but I couldn't make anything decent out of them......so here is the final one. Thank you all for reading this dribble..... Oh, and sorry, but no credits this time round, I can't find the right pictures for them. So yeah, This is Captain Fire Rain, signing off for the final time. Brony on, motherbuckers. /) Bonus Chapter.So for those of you who are reading my new story, you may know I was under the influence of some fermented liquid yesterday. Well, I have been busy helping my dad in the garden today, so haven't been able to write much. When I finaly got to open my word processing tab, I discovered three files. What I had worked on for the next chapter, my story plans, which I deleted cos they made no sense!!, and.............this. Enjoy. “Ahhhh, I can't........do it!” “Come on Dash, you........know you can!” “Uhhh......it's too......much!” “You....can....do...it!” She slowly slid across my chest, stretching out. Her rather ample chest was pressing in to my face. “I can....see why.....Luna likes......you so.....much...ahhh!!!” “Don't get....jealous Dash......it's just.....you and......me now!” I looked over to the couch, where AJ and Twilight were sitting, sweating and out of breath. Luna stood behind them with a smirk on her face. “Don't mind me, carry on.” I watched as Dash's hand stretched out even further, getting to almost its full reach. With one more gasp of breath, she finally gave in, collapsing on top of me. We fell to the floor in a panting heap. “Looks like you beat another of the girls. So, who do you wish for next?” “Um, I'll go next. If you don't mind.” “Sorry, Lulu, Shy..........I'm totally.....fucked now.” “A shame really, I was looking forward to my turn.” I turned my head to face the violet haired woman. “I think I'll go with Fluttershy. I hope you enjoy the show, Captain.” “If you continue to tease me like that, Rarity, then I'll include whipped cream.” “You wouldn't dare.” I got to my feet and stalked towards her. She backed away till she hit the wall, and I raised my hands to her shoulders. She shuddered as I gently brushed my hands across them, then flicker her nose with a finger. “.......got you!” her mouth dropped open to say something, but closed it again and she smiled at me, walking over to Fluttershy. She whispered in to her ear for a moment, and the pink haired girl's cheeks started to turn red. She looked at Rarity and then nodded. I sat on the couch on the other end of AJ and Twilight. Rarity and Fluttershy stood opposite each other....and then started to strip off. Rarity unbuttoned her skirt and let it slowly slide down her legs, revealing a black lacy thong, with attached suspenders, and stockings. It slid to the floor and she stepped out of it, beginning on her shirt buttons. She undid the top three or four, slowly lifting it up from the bottom, and moving it very slowly up her body. I couldn't help but stare as her breasts appeared, resting in a matching bra. It came off her head, and she blew me a kiss, and threw her shirt at me. So there she was, standing in a bra, thong, stockings and suspenders, and high heels. The shirt hit me in the face, and fell to my lap, her perfume assaulting my nostrils. She gave me a wink and pointed to Fluttershy, all I could do was mildly turn my head. She had her back to me, and she started on her top half. She peeled her sweater off, revealing a tight white t-shirt, which followed soon after. She was wearing a white frilly bra with pink hearts on it. She turned her head a bit and also threw me a wink. She then placed her hands to the front of her jeans, and I heard the zip slide down. She moved them to the sides, and started to push them down. Like Rarity, she was wearing matching underwear. Her jeans hit her ankles, and she kicked them away, leaving her small white socks and trainers on. She turned to face me, and pulled a pose that would make any man melt. Luna plonked herself into my lap, leaning back against me. “Now, you'd best keep this under control, or I'll have to punish you later.” She gave me a quick kiss and turned around, facing the girls. “Stop smiling like that. Now, why don't you choose what comes first?” I gave the spinner a flick and waited for it to stop. “Okay Rarity, Fluttershy......” “................left hand yellow!” Author's Note Never underestimate the power of an AlicornThere was a mad scramble on the ramp of the Luna as a dozen humans ran inside. “MAI! Start everything up in the med bay, I want them online when we get there!” “Medical facilities coming online admiral.” The captain was wrenched out of Luna's arms as Simon sprinted off down one of the corridors, the others three natural humans following. A moment later the seven women chased them down. The only ones to make it inside the med bay before the doors closed were Fluttershy and Luna. They watched as the captains clothes were cut away from him, and he was hooked up to multiple medical machines. One of them was familiar, they knew what it was. And the signs were not good. Beep...... Beep.......... Beep.......... Beep......... Beeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee “Ben, defibrillator, now! Dan, get those two out of here!” He walked over and blocked their view from the procedures as Ben grabbed two strange looking objects with wires on them. The door opened and Dan pushed them towards it, just as Simon spread some sort of liquid on the captains chest. The door slid shut in front of them, and they moved round to the observation window. “Clear!” 'THUD' Beeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee “Again!” “Clear!” 'THUD' Beeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee “Again!” “Clear!” 'THUD' Beeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee “Come on, one more try, again!” “Clear!” 'THUD' Beeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee “It's no use. Pack it up.” Simon looked to the window and saw the ponies-turned-humans stood there, before shaking his head and looking towards the ground. A bright flash of light drew his attention back to the window, where Luna's eyes had begun to glow white. Outside the med bay, Fluttershy was backing away slowly. “um, Luna....you need to calm down. If you want to, that is....” Luna placed her hand against the window, and stared inside. “I will not allow this. All he has done for us, and this is his reward? No, I will repay the debt we owe him!” Bolts of electricity shot out and entered the Luna's power systems, overloading them. Every bit of machinery on the ship shut down, and the electricity made its way to the paddles in Ben's hands. Luna banged on the window and shouted. “HIT HIM AGAIN!” Back inside, Ben looked to Simon, who just shrugged and nodded, so he put the paddles back to the captains chest. “Clear!” 'THUD' After an agonizing few seconds, nothing happened. Simon looked back to Luna, and could just make out her face staring at the ground in the darkness. “Call it. Time of death.....Oh-nine-thir.....” The ships power had started to reboot, and the first thing to appear was a green glow. But it was what followed that stopped him speaking. Beep.......... Beep.......... Beep......... Beep......... Beep......... Beep......... Beep......... Beep......... Beep......... Author's Note Come on, did you really think I'd killed him? And for those of you that are interested, here is a list of injuries sustained. 1) Puncture wound to right hand side, between the lung and kidney. 2) First degree burns to the chest, and singed chest hairs, all thanks to a certain librarian. 3) Impact to the head. 4) Cut over the left eye, now has a scar going across it from the eyebrow to the cheek. Lucky not to lose the eye. 5) Impact and cuts to the stomach. 6) Cuts to the back. 7) Diamond Dog bite to the right forearm. 8) Nearly dislocated hip joint, courtesy of Pinkie Pie. 9) Minor cuts and bruises from melee with Changelings in Manehatten. 10) Head trauma on escape from the Changeling Hive. 11) A few bruises from being punched by pissed off ponies. Namely Applejack and Applebloom. 12) Multiple stab wounds in the back, stomach, and chest. Tenacious bastard, isn't he?
Bringing the Rain......His vision slowly returned to him, and so did his senses. The first was pain, and the second was his hearing. “...tenant White Feather, can you hear me?” He looked around and saw Nova Fusion standing above him, horn glowing white with healing magic. “Try not to move around too much, you've got a broken leg and three broken ribs. Help will be arriving soon.” He looked in the opposite direction and saw a teal pegasus, twin swords sheathed in her wings. Closing his eyes, he let the blackness take over again as the pegasus took wing and flew to the north...... The next time he awoke, he could smell the scent of books, and could see a purple foreleg draped across his chest. He didn't know if he was in the library, or if it was the scent of the mare next to him. “Twilight?” The mare in question thrust her head in to the air and looked to his face, and began talking in a soft tone. “Feather, take it easy, you've got some serious injuries. You all......have some. The ponies anyway....” “What of the captain?” Twilight looked away from him then and sat up, placing her hoof over his. “Twilight....where is he?” “We....don't know. They couldn't find any sign of him. He's......gone. I'm sorry.” “Till I see a body, I won't believe it.” Twilight pulled herself closer, and returned to laying next to him. “I know what you mean, but the facts are there. Nova said nothing could survive.......and we've been looking for quite some time now.” “How is the rest of the squad?” She pushed his head over towards the other direction, and he could see the ends of more beds behind some curtains. “Where are we?” “Appleloosa. It was the nearest place with medical facilities, although it's a bit spartan. As for the others, Bolt is still in and out of conciousness, Nova and Strike are currently out with Rarity and Pinkie Pie, they got the least of it. Starfyre is in the next bed over, he hasn't awoken yet. Dash has rarely left his side since they brought you in here. Hammer is taking it easy whilst Applejack helps her cousin Braeburn harvest some of the tress. And Streak.....” “Will you please take this bucking bandage of my wing?” “Now Jet, the doctors said that it has to stay on for at least two weeks, and you know what that means.” They heard a mumble, but couldn't make out what was being said. “What was that?” “I said.......fine. I'm going to be a pain in the flank, not being able to fly for two weeks you know?” “Doesn't matter, it's my flanks, and I know you like them.” Twilight nuzzled Feather's neck as she pressed closer. “Well, that's how Streak is doing.” Feather went to move, but a firm hoof pushed him back down. “Twilight, I've got to get to Canterlot, I need to report what has happened!!!” “I know you do, but you will not be going to Canterlot. Celestia and Luna are all ready here, and they will speak to you when you have sufficiently healed.” “And I suppose you get to decide when that is, right?” “No, your nurses do. And with they amount they argue, you are going to be getting plenty of bed rest.” Feather just looked at her confused before he posed his question. “Just who are our nurses?” Before Twilight could answer, another female voice, but much younger, broke across the room “Twilight, if you don't keep it down, I'll have you removed.” “Sorry, Nurse Scootaloo.” “What is a filly doing here? Did you condone this?” Twilight closed her eyes and shook her head. “No. We received at letter telling us that the Elements may be needed, but not what for. Scootaloo, Applebloom, and Sweetie Belle snuck aboard the train. It was too late to turn back when we discovered them, and the knowledge they picked up in Canterlot has been invaluable towards saving your lives.” Feather looked at the ends of the other beds, and listened hard. He could just make out the filly's quiet voice. “Uncle Starfyre.....please wake up soon. I don't know how to help, and the doctors don't know what's wrong. I know I need to be strong...but.....I.....” Feather saw movement from the other side of the room, and watched as the cyan mare walked in to the partitioned section. “Scootaloo, he'll wake. He just needs time to heal.” “But how do you know Dash?? He may never wake up!!!” “Yes he will squirt, because you are here for him. And so am I.” “You know, he talked about you two to me.” “Really, what did he say?” “Well, it was more his hopes and dreams.” “And what does he want?” “It was something to do with white veils, a white dress.......and possibly even foals afterwards.” 'THUD' “um.....Twilight, could you help me get Rainbow Dash in to a extra bed?” She just looked down at the stallion in her grip and smiled. “Don't you go anywhere now. You still need time to recover. I'll try to get them to let you talk to the princesses. Until then, just rest.” “.....and that's when I tried to go back for him. There was nothing left. Next thing I know I've got Nova stood above me telling me not to move, and then I woke up here.” Feather, Celestia and Luna were sat in the waiting are of what amounted as the Appleloosa Hospital, but it was more of a day surgery building. There were other ponies with them, scribbling away with the information he was providing. “So he is gone.........” Celestia was the one to speak, as Luna was trying to hold back her tears. “For now, you and your squad will return to Ponyville when you are well enough to travel.” “But your majesty.....I want to stay and ensure that there will be no more attacks!!” A teal pegasus mare walked up behind him as he said this, and added her voice to the group. “No need to. I've got plenty of troops to secure the area. Both Solar Guards and Luna Guards, we've got the entire area locked down 24/7.” Feather slowly turned his head towards the mare, and took note of the swords sheathed in her wings. “.....Swift Gale?” Celestia spoke once again. “Captain Gale will be handling the operation from now on. You and your squad are on forced leave until such time as cleared by the ones caring for you.” “You mean the three fillies?” “No I do not. For you, it will be Twilight Sparkle.” “.........buck.” A few months later.... The seven trotted back in to town and saw a crowd gathered near the edge. Making their way over, they watch as Twilight took a weapon form one of the humans stood there, and proceed to take it apart. He listened to her chide the human for walking around with it 'made ready', before it spoke to her. “How do you know how to operate this weapon?” “Oh, so you can talk. I guess the short version of it is I was taught how to before I shot myself in the face with it. He wasn't too happy about that.” “Who wasn't?” Feather took note of the way her head dropped at remembering the event. “I.....don't want to talk about it.” “Look, we are here to find our friend, if you know where he is then please tell us.” Feather started to walk towards the group as he spoke. “The Captain is no longer around. Please, do not talk about it in public, it makes them upset.” He raised a hoof and pointed it around the gathered ponies. “Follow me and we can discuss it.” “Lead the way.” “.....and that was the last time any of us saw him. He sacrificed everything so that we could escape. He is a true hero to our ponies.” “So you think he's dead?” “Nothing could have survived that blast. Even if he did, he wouldn't have made it out in time to escape the falling structures. That was about eight months ago.” “So we came all this way.....for nothing.” “No, Daniel, we came here for a good reason. Just because we didn't find him, doesn't mean it was for nothing.” “Yes sir.” White Feather looked at the gathered humans in the guard station. “I am assuming you are his friends?” They all nodded. “Then there is something you need to see. Lieutenant Streak!” “Yes sir?” “Show these gentlecolts to the train station and purchase them a return ticket to Canterlot, I'll inform Captain Gale of their arrival.” “On it sir.” “What are we going to see?” “What he has done whilst he was here. I would say leave your weapons, but you may need them. We are still getting reports of scattered Changeling activity, but we never find anything.” “I see. Thank you for your time, I'm sure we'll meet again.” “Yes, I'm sure we will.” He watched the humans leave and looked to the picture on his desk, from all those months ago in Manehatten. “Dammit Captain, where are you?” It wasn't going to be an easy mission, and they knew it. Get in to the caverns, rescue the ponynapped villagers, go home. It had gone well, up to the point where the Diamond Dogs had cut off the squads exit, and they were force to take a different route, leading in to the Everfree Forest. And it was after night fall..... There was only one way for them to go, a bridge across Ghastly Gorge, but the Berserker Dogs were catching up. Fuelled by the need to return to their loved ones, the Seven pushed themselves as hard as they could and managed to get a lead. As they approached the bridge, they all came to a halt. The humans stood there, waiting for them, with their weapons raised and pointing towards the woods. A shadow moved out from behind them, and they saw a fifth human dressed the same, but without a helmet. The weapon it was carrying looked devastating, with six barrels, and held to the side of the human. It walked to the front of the group and spoke. Colonel White Feather could not believe it. That voice, it can not be.... “Get down.” The ponies all dropped to the floor as the weapon started to spin. Their was a deafening roar as it started to belch flames out of the barrels, and Feather turned to see the chasing Berserkers dance to the tune of the humans weapon, before dropping to the floor. By this point, there were a hundred of the dogs, but the single human was putting them down like they were no more than a itch waiting to be scratched. As the last of the Dogs fell, along with quite a lot of the tress, Feather turned his attention back to the humans and watched as the multi-barrelled weapon stopped spinning, smoking and glowing red hot at the business end. He looked up at the face of the human and stared on in disbelief as he spoke once again. “Now that is some proper Fire Rain. Colonel Feather, what are you still doing on the floor?” “C-c-c-c-captain Fire Rain.....is it really you?” “You bet your flank it is. Let's get you home. We'll talk about it there.” The other humans walked up and stood between the ponies and the woods, weapons raised as if waiting for more targets. The Seven all slowly stood and made their way over to the captain, all with clear looks of shock present. Feather was the first to speak up. “But......how.....” “A friend in hole-y places.” He turned to the bridge and started across it, the ponies following, and the others humans bringing up the rear. Feather trotted closer to the captain and looked him up and down. “How are you alive?” “I never thought I'd say anything like this, but......Changeling magic. Like I said, I'll tell you about it back at the guard station.” “We....don't live there any more sir.” “Really? Where do you live now.” “Well.....I live in the library with my wife, and we are expecting our first foal.” “Congratulations Feather.” They continued to converse as they made their way to Ponyville...... Author's Note Sorry it took so long. It's amazing what ideas you get when you are ironing your uniform!!! The missions they went on are going to be 'flashback' moments, with discussions between the ponies and the humans going on during them. I don't know when the next chapter will come, but hopefully I can come up with some ideas in the next few days. If you think of anything you want to see as their missions, then PM me and I'll try to work something out for them.
Return to Alicorn MountainThe Element Bearers were on their way home from the spa when they noticed the four humans stood around the guard station, and they could hear noise coming from inside. Overcome, by curiosity, they trotted over and Twilight made her enquiries. “Admiral, who's in there?” “Can't tell you that, it's a surprise” “But.....nopony lives there any more. There shouldn't be anypony in there!!!” As she said this, the door swung open and stood there, in a set of his Guard Captain armour, was Captain Fire Rain. He looked over the mares and smiled, before approaching and bowing. “Ladies, it's a pleasure to see you again.” 'THUD' “Looks like I finally found a way to make AJ pass out around me!” There were five looks of confusion, before the yellow pegasus spoke up. “But... how..... why..... WHERE THE BUCK HAVE YOU BEEN??????” “Whoa, easy there Lady Fluttershy. I'm about to head to the library to explain to the others, you're all welcome to join us if you want to.” They all nodded, and Twilight picked up Applejack in her magic, leading the way. Once inside, it got very crowded, with 13 ponies (albeit one was still out), five humans, and one dragon trying to make room comfortably. Finally, when everypony settled, I told them what had happened. “I came to about two weeks ago.....” Everything was a haze as I opened my eyes, and my senses were suddenly filled with pain, I let out as massive scream. As quickly as they came, they disappeared. Looking around, I saw my clothing draped over a chair, and whoever it was had left my underwear on me. Getting dressed, I noted that I only seemed to have my pistol. Not sure where I was, or what was going on, I decided to have a look round this house. And then I heard what sounded like a child crying. Heading in to the next room, I stopped dead. There was a foal in crib, but it was black, had a long blue mane, soulless eyes, and holes in it's hooves. “So Lightning Gale, what is the weather going to be like today?” “Huh? Oh Blue Note, didn't see you there. We got some rain scheduled for this afternoon, so if you are going to take Mirage out, then I suggest you cover up. It's going to go on for a while.” “Okay, thanks for the info. Have you heard from your.......” The pegasus mare was interrupted by a shout coming from her house. “WHAT THE FUCK IS THAT ABOMINATION?” Turning and flying to her front door, she opened it as something came jumping through the window and rolled on the ground. Standing, the creature looked around, saw her and the other ponies. And then it saw them. As I got up I looked at my surroundings. There was a pegasus mare by the door to the house I came out of, a few ponies dotted here and there, and a few black blobs. “Changelings! Everypony get down!” I drew my pistol and aimed at the nearest one, but to my surprise and confusion, the ponies all stood in my firing line. “Move! Do you know what they are?” I felt a tug on my leg and looked down to see the Changeling foal from inside had followed me and was looking up at me with those soulless eyes. The mare at the door gasped and started to creep forward. “Mirage Light, come here honey.” She looked up at me and I could see the fear in her eyes. “Please. We'll give you anything you want. Just don't hurt my foal....” Bending down, I lifted it up with one arm whilst keeping my pistol raised at the others. “I want an explanation. Now.” The mare just sat down and lifted her hoof, and I saw that some of the ponies were about to charge me, but her action had stopped them. “You are in Prancesylvania. My name is Blue Note, and I was told to pass on a message if you were to harm my foal.” “What's the message?” “Pokey will be spending another night in jail if you harm her.” Pokey? Why does that name sound familiar?Wait, the Changeling that helped us find the hive! But how did I get here? Moving slowly, I bent back down and put the foal on the ground, then backed away. To both the mares and my surprise, it followed me. I looked to the mare and shrugged. “I don't know why, but kids like me. Now, how did I get here?” “Pokey followed you to the Hive, and when he didn't see you emerge with the ponies, he knew something was wrong. He managed to find a way inside, and grabbed you after you set off your weapon. The way he took to get out was tight and you hit your head on the way out. He brought you back here to heal you. It was touch and go for a long time, but he managed it with some help from the others.” “You mean....I was saved because....of Changeling magic?” Blue Note just nodded. I lowered my pistol and sat down. “How long have I been here?” “About eight months. Pokey has gone to Canterlot to inform them you are alive.” “Why didn't he go sooner?” “Because we didn't know if you would make it.” “I see. In that case thank you. Now I must take my leave. Which way is it to Canterlot?” “So that's what you meant by 'friends in hole-y places'”? “Yes Streak, that's what I meant. It took me almost the two full weeks to make it, I didn't realise just how far away I was. When I got back, I had quite a big shock waiting for me.” I looked at the other humans as they smiled back at me. Slipping in to Canterlot unnoticed was easy, the castle being a little harder. My plan was to surprise the Princesses during the court, but instead I found them both outside. They were sat around a table with some bipedal creatures joining them, with what I believed to be my guns against the nearby wall. Sprinting my way inside, I made it to the throne room and saw my sniper rifle on a plinth to the side. Picking it up, I made my way back outside and sat on a low wall. Raising it up and looking through the scope, I noted the they creatures looked human, and they all had their backs to me. I chambered a round and clicked the safety off. One of them got up and went to pick up a weapon, so I sighted on that and shot it before they could pick it up. The moment the rifle fired, there were flashes around me as unicorn guards teleported in and pegasi dropped to the ground in droves. The creatures had all stood and withdrew pistols, aiming them in my direction. Making their way over, Celestia and Luna push through the crowd, and looked me in the eye. I lowered my rifle and ejected the spent casing, chambering a new round. The looks on their faces... I wish I had a camera. “Celestia, Luna. Sorry I'm late. So.........what's new?” I was tackled off the wall by a white blur, and as my head stopped spinning I was aware of being pinned to the ground. Looking up, I saw the teary magenta eyes of Princess Celestia. “Uh, hi. Nice to see you too. Can I get up?” As she nodded and backed away, I managed to get to a kneeling position before I found myself flat on my back again, this time covered by a blue pony, with tears streaming out of her light blue eyes. “Princess Luna. It does me good to see you well. May I be allowed to stand.” “No.” “I see. And why not?” “Because I am never letting you go again.” “Doesn't matter how many times you do, I'll always come back ma'am.” Slowly, she got up and I actually managed to make it back to my feet before they spoke again. Celestia started. “Captain, we have a surprise for you.” “And we think you'll like it.” The both parted and pointed their hooves at the other creatures. The one with gold stripes approached me and started to talk. “.....Alec? Is it really you?” I just wrinkled my brow in confusion, I couldn't see who it was through the visor. I watch them raise their hand up and undo the seal, before slowly lifting it's helmet off. “......S-s-simon?” “Yeah, it's me. We've come to take you ho....” SMACK. I looked down at him sprawled on the floor, rubbing his chin. “TEN MONTHS!!!! TEN FUCKING MONTHS!!! WHAT THE FUCK TOOK YOU SO LONG???” “Damn, you've gotten strong. As for why we took so long, we got here a fast as we could. I'm sorry we couldn't get here sooner, but we would have if we could.” I leant forward and offered my hand, pulling him to his feet. “Well then, welcome to Equestria.” I pulled him in to a hug. Yeah I know, sounds gay. He's my best friend and I didn't think I'd see him again, okay? I looked around at the others, who still had their helmets on, and tried to work out who they were. “Lets see. Lanky, quite skinny, carrying a rocket launcher. Dave.” I watched as he pulled off his helmet and gave me a cheesy grin. “'sup dude.” I just smiled back and continued to the next one. “Skinny, shorter then me, carrying a M249. There's only one person I know who'd choose one of those. Ben. That's a surprise, I thought you would have stayed with your daughter.” He too pulled of his helmet, and I was correct again. He just shrugged at me. “I told her what I was doing and she said she wanted the 'funny man' back.” I just laughed with him. “Yeah, I can see that. Now then, the last one. Hmm, my height, skinny as well. Carrying a sniper rifle, which means that others can only stand to be around you for a short time.” I crossed my arms over my chest and looked at the ground before continuing. “Really? Of all the people you could've brought Simon, you brought Daniel?” I watched as he took his helmet off and he smiled smugly at me. “What? We are on a planet with freaking talking horses on it, and you can't believe I'm here? I'm hurt!!” “Whatever. So, how did you get here?” A flash from Celestia's horn interrupted us, and a scroll appeared. She read it over before passing it on to me. I couldn't believe what it was. I looked at the gathered ponies as they waited with baited breath. Suddenly Spike spoke up. “It was the letter about the ponynappings, right?” I just nodded at him and continued. “We made our way back here as quick as possible. I needed better weapons, so we headed to their ship. It was a bit of a surprise to see what it was, but once I saw their armaments, I knew just what to take. By the time we made it to the forest, it was clear you weren't coming that way. We had just crossed the bridge when we saw you. The rest you know.” There was a groan from the couch as the mare finally came back to the world of the living. “Ugh, what the hay happened? And why am Ah in the library?” Twilight walked over and put her hoof on AJ's shoulder. “You passed out, and we brought you in here.” “Ah had the strangest dream. Lucky had come back to us. But.....Ah no that's not possible.” Twilight gently shifted her hoof to AJ's face and turned it to face me. I just waved at her before being tackled by a pony.....yet again. “Hi Applejack. Nice to see you to...” I wash interrupted by a very pissed off mare. “Just what in the hay were you playin' at? Do you know what my sis has been through since that day? And not t' mention the other two, 'specially Scootaloo!!! You best get out there an' apologise to 'em, before I buck you out there. Y'all understand me?” “Yes ma'am.” Author's Note Well, at least you know how he got back now. It's time to start focusing on the Seven, and what they did first.
Neigh York, Neigh York.“Okay class, before you go, we have some special guests for you today.” The colts and fillies all groaned, wanting the school day to be over. It was only the day after the villagers had returned, and the guardsponies had refused to tell any of them what had happened. Mrs Cheerilee continued to speak. “Now now, they are very important. I know you may have seen them around town, so I invited them along to introduce themselves.” A knock on the door bid her pause, and she pulled out four chairs from the store room before placing them at the front. She trotted over to the door, and upon opening moved to the side. Four armoured humans walked in, without their helmets, then sat down in the chairs provided. The colts and fillies all sat up straighter, except for three fillies in the back. Upon seeing this, one of the humans, who had gold bars on it's shoulders instead of the white stripes, stood up and walked over to the fillies. “Now then, what's got you three upset?” The unicorn and pegasus looked away, while the earth pony with the bow in her hair looked in to his eyes. “Ah don't care where y'all from or what y'all are. You ain't him, and that is who we wanna see!” “I...understand. At any rate, my name is Simon. What's yours?” The three fillies ears perked up at the next voice, and they forgot they were in school as they rushed to the doorway. “Her name is Applebloom. The others are Scootaloo and Sweetie Bell.” Again, I found myself on my back, but seeing as who it was that put me there, I just laid there laughing it off.....until a yellow hoof smacked me in the jaw.... “An' just what the hay took you so long huh? Why didn't you come back with the rest?” I just looked at the clearly upset filly on my chest, and pulled her close to me. “I said I'd come back. I'm sorry it took so long, but I'm here now. And I want to introduce you to some of my friends from back home.” I put her down and gave Sweetie Belle a hug as well, before turning to the last filly, who was refusing to look at me. “Scootaloo...” She just shrugged and went back to her seat. Simon pulled me up. “That went well. What are you going to do about Scootaloo?” “I don't know, but I'm going to need some help on that one.” The rest of the afternoon went fairly peacefully, and by evening we had all gone back to the library to hear what my squad had been up to. This should be interesting..... “....so after two months, Twilight finally let me start exercising again, and we started up our old routine. Nothing happened until we received word of ponies disappearing in Manehatten, only to come back without remembering anything. The only thing they had in common was that they last remembered being near the sewers, so that's where we started.” We got off the train and made our way to the guard station. They showed us to where the ponies last remembered being, and we noticed a strange gooey substance in the water. On closer inspection, we discovered it to be some of the Changeling structure, but that had all been destroyed last time we were there. So that meant.... “....it's fresh. Major, I want you to have guards posted at all access points to the sewers. If you need more troops, get them from Canterlot in my authorisation.” “Yes sir!” With that, the Manehatten guard galloped off, issuing orders to his subordinates. “So then, we are dealing with more Changelings. How many do you think there are?” “I don't know Sergeant Fusion, but we are going to find out. No talking from here on in. Understood?” The squad nodded at me and we mad our way down the tunnels. The Changeling materials started to become more apparent, and after an hour of walking, we found a colony of them. We weren't sure how many were there, but we weren't going to let any leave. I turned to Nova and nodded, waiting as he charged his attack. Suddenly, there were blast of green magic that hit him on the horn. We watched in horror as he fell to the floor, unconscious. “Wait, aren't the runes supposed to stop something like that happening?” “Yes sir, but our magic comes from our horn, and the runes work on harmful magic both ways, the helmet needs to be clear or our magic won't work.” “I see. Carry on.” “Yes sir. As we looked on....” There was a loud droning coming from the centre, and we turned to see a couple of hundred Changelings heading our way. Starfyre, Bolt, and Streak sprang in to action right away, taking down Changelings in the air. Myself, Strike and Hammer concentrated on the ones on the ground. We were doing a good job. Barely fifty Changelings survived, and we were about to continue when a voice shouted out. “STOP!!!” The Changelings all turned and flew away, leaving a massive one in the centre. “Please stop. We mean you no harm.” This confused us, as we had never been addressed by a Changeling before. “If you mean us no harm, then why are you abducting ponies from the city?” “We need love to survive. If we meant to harm them, we would not have returned them. We only take what we need to survive, and even then barely.” “And why should we believe you?” “We were on our way to make a truce with Chrysalis. We saw what you did to her hive.” “Why were you going to make a truce with her?” “She said she had a way to get all the love we would ever need, and that her plans would not fail.” “And just what plan was that?” “She was going to remove the Alicorn of love, take over this city, and then invade Equestria. We were on our way to join her, but once we reached here, there was no Changeling left. We went to the badlands just as you were leaving. It was then we knew the her plans had failed.” “Yes, they failed. But not because of us. Because of another. Now, if you don't want to leave, it present us with a problem.” “And what kind of problem do we have?” “Well, perhaps you have heard of us. We are Lucky's Seven. Also known as the Changeling Hunters. And, well, there are some Changelings under a pony city....” “Um....sir?” “What is it Streak?” “Maybe....we don't have to fight. You remember Pokey? He lives in a city where ponies and Changelings live together. Why can't we offer them the same?” “Because they chose to live like that. These ones chose to steal love. They are different.” The lone Changeling walked towards me, and bowed to the ground. “This is the life we have always known. But if you know of another way.....then please tell us.” “Will you come quietly, and not fight us?” “To survive, we will do whatever you ask.” “.......for now, you will accompany us to the Manehatten jail, and I'll contact my superiors. I can't make a decision like that without consulting them.” “We understand.” The Changeling turned to the other survivors from our assault. “Stand down, and do as they say.” One Changeling seemed not to like this and charged at us. The obvious leader stepped in.....and crushed it's neck. “I said stand down! Do any of you want to disagree?” All the others folded their wings and lined up behind him. “We are ready to follow you.” “Thank you. If you need to speak with us, my name is Colonel White Feather.” “Thank you, Colonel. And my name is Shimmering Image. King Shimmering Image.” “You came across a king and you let him live?” “Yes sir, we did. And he has proven to be a valuable source of information. He even joined us on a few missions, helping us track down more rouge Changelings, and offering them the same deal. If they went for it, good. If they didn't we.....” He trailed off, and I turned round to catch a red bow disappearing in to the kitchen. “....removed them from the country.” “I see. Wait here.” I got up and walked over to the kitchen, and didn't see anything at first. I tried the back door, but it was locked and the windows were too high for the fillies. I tried to work out where they went when I heard a bang from one of the cupboards. I smiled when I saw the magenta hair poking out of it. “Watch it Applebloom! You'll give us away!” “No Ah won't! You jus' did by shoutin at me!!” I walked over and opened the door, causing all three of them to turn around. “Actually, if you hadn't made any noise, Scootaloo's mane would have given you away. Now, what are you three still doing up, and why are you here?” Scootaloo finally looked at me, but I couldn't tell what she was thinking. She had a perfect mask on. “We were trying to work out if it's really you. We have no way to be sure.” I leaned in to the cupboard, and came away with Scootaloo close to my chest. “You want proof? Fine. The first time I met you, I ended up carrying you from one side of the Everfree Forest to the hospital in town. I made sure you got help before I left.” “Anypony could have known that.” “Yes, but not anypony could know that I threw up on Celestia after you shouted at me, could they?” Slowly, her mouth started to tug in to a smile, and she wrapped her forelegs around my neck. Looking at the others, I picked them up with my other arm and started back in to the main room. When I got there, all eyes were on me as I went to sit on a couch, but a sudden noise made me stop. “Um....Lady Sparkle, do you have three filly sized beds handy?” Author's Note Yeah so like I said, going to be short this time around. This idea was suggested by TenebrisSol
What happens in Los Pegasus..............I awoke to frantic and hushed talking, but I could just about hear what was said. “Now Lady Spitfire, I am quite sure she is safe. Once the others come over we shall start looking for fer.” I was in the spare room of the library, and it was then I realised that Scootaloo was not where I left her the previous night. I went to roll over, but something was in the way. Moving my head slowly, I saw magenta hair pressed against my back. I leant over the other way and quietly but firmly tapped on the floor, hearing hoofsteps on the stairs moments later. Going back to lying on the bed, Scootaloo had moved slightly, allowing me to roll on to me back. She cracked an eye open and looked at me, before snuggling closer. I heard the door open, and put my hand up to make sure that whatever pony was entering would be quiet. I saw Feather poke his head in and look round, before he smiled and backed away. A moment later, Spitfire came through the door, looking to me, and then her daughter. “Aww, if only I had a camera.” Scootaloo came fully awake then and looked up in surprise. “Mum, what are you doing here?” “You didn't come home last night and I got worried. When I was told you were with Sweetie Belle and Applebloom, I came over. But you weren't with them. I can see you were perfectly safe though.” She looked to me again. “Thank you for looking after her Captain.” “You're welcome ma'am. To be honest, I didn't even know she was there till just now.” I looked down to the filly still resting against me side “And I believe it's a school day?” “But I don't want to go!!! I want to stay and hear more stories.” “Scootaloo, the stories they are talking about are not something I wish for you to hear. Is that understood young filly?” “Yes, mum.” I had to stifle my laughter at the looks they were giving each other. I gave her a quick hug and rolled out of bed, heading towards the shower. Not being a morning person, I wasn't all that aware, and thus I didn't notice that the water was already running as I drew back the curtain. Needless to say, Twilight's magic actually hurt with out my padding, and she'd have to get the builders in to fix the human shaped hole in the wall. I saw white out of the corner of my eye as a pony trotted towards me. “You know, there are others ways to scare a mare that don't involve walking in on them showering. Especially if they're pregnant.” “.....Feather..” “Yes sir?” “Shut up!” "Yes sir!" After quick visit to Ponyville hospital and a undisturbed shower, I made my way down on to the main floor expecting to see Feather and Twilight waiting for me. Instead, there were four pegasi sat on the sofa drinking what looked like tea. “Lady Fluttershy, Lady Dash, this is an unexpected, but welcome surprise. Starfyre, Streak, not working today?” The two stallions immediately jumped to attention, and Starfyre spoke up. “Yes sir, but we have our own tale to tell you. It was just us four there when the events happened, but......I'd.....rather tell you without Dash around.” 'SMACK' I just stood there in shock as Starfyre rubbed the back of his head whilst looking at Dash with a rather apologetic face, whilst hers looked like it could melt through battleship armour. “You still have to make that up to me. One, if you remember, you have to call me Lady Dash till I say otherwise. Two, I still can't believe you didn't know that wasn't me!!!” As she was talking, she had got up and started to stalk towards him. I stepped in between them and blocked the incoming pain as a purple blur came running down the stairs. “Hey Lucky, have you seen Twilight?” “Sorry Spike, I think she's out this morning.” “Oh. I was hoping to get the day off. Trixie, Morning Glare, and Aethelinda are back in town, and I was hoping to go see them.” I just scratched my head as I looked at him. “Who the hell are Morning Glare and Aethelinda?” I watched as the little dragons cheeks started to turn red and he shifted from foot to foot. There was a clink of china as Fluttershy put her cup down and turned to us. “Morning Glare is the stallion that the Changelings imponynated to get close to Trixie. They have been inseparable since that day. And Aethelinda is a pretty young dragoness, who is Trixie's assistant.” I just smiled at Spike who was looking around the room nervously. “Spike, take the day off. I'll take the flak from Twilight.” He looked at me for a second before there was another purple blue and the front door slammed shut. Turning around, I looked at Starfyre who seemed to be fearing for his life. “Star, why don't you start from the top?” “Yes sir. It was a couple of weeks after Manehatten, and we were all given a week off, so Lady Dash had the idea of us four taking a small vacation to blow off some steam......” As we entered the city, the first thing we did was look for a bar. With Los Pegasus being in the middle of the desert, I was beginning to wish that had taken the train, but we didn't due to Dash's need to fly everywhere. After cooling of with a couple of pints off cider, which have nothing over Applejack's, we made our way back out in to the street, and towards the massive hotel we could see at the other end of the strip. We had exclusive use of the Wonderbolts penthouse suite at the most prestigious hotel in the city, thanks to my sister. Once we were through the door, we all looked on in shock. The suite was the size of a large Ponyville house! I pulled our luggage inside, separating the bags as to who they belonged to. Dash and Fluttershy flew straight towards them as myself and Streak headed towards the kitchenette to see what food was available. We caught a flutter of movement as Fluttershy flew in to the room I'd be sharing with Dash, before she poked her head back out. “Now boys, I don't want you to come in here until I say so. Is that understood?” I just looked at Streak and he shrugged. Turning back to the mare, I just nodded, to which she just smiled and closed the door with a solid thump. “What was all that about?” “I dunno, but let's get some lunch while we wait.” We fixed ourselves a couple of sandwiches, and had just finished them when Fluttershy reappeared from the bedroom and came trotting over. “Streak, can we head out for a while? I would like to see the zoo today....if that's okay with you?” “Sure, we can go now. Catch you later Star.” I realised that Dash hadn't come out yet, and called after them just as they were leaving the room. “But what about Dash?” Fluttershy just turned and giggled, looking at me with a look that said 'you lucky stallion'. “You can go in after we leave.” She followed it up with a wink and then pushed Streak out of the door, pulling it closed behind them. I just shrugged and went over to the bedroom and opened the door, where my brain sputtered to a stop over what I was seeing. “Star, if you say anything else, you'll be sleeping back at the guard station for a month!” “Don't worry Da....Lady Dash, I wasn't going to say any more on that part.....I think it is quite obvious that we were busy. As you can tell sir, it seemed to be a pretty normal day...and this is where Streak takes over.” I swivelled my chair around to face the other stallion, who was staring at Fluttershy for some reason, and she was refusing to meet his gaze. A few taps on the arm rest and he snapped back to reality. “Huh? Oh right....that afternoon. Well, Flutters and I left the hotel, and got a cab to the zoo.....” “Jetty? What's wrong? You keep looking behind us.” “I.....think we're being followed. Hold on.” I leant forward and tapped on the hatchway to the driver, and thankfully he popped it open. “Hey bud, I think we've got some unwanted attention. Third cart back, red and green one. Any chance you could lose them on the way?” The stallion had a quick look to see what cart I was talking about, before nodding and turning sharply down another street, with the other cart taking the same path. “Jet, why would anypony be following us?” “It could be somepony who thinks we are new Wonderbolts, or it could be somepony after you.” A look of sheer horror crossed over her face as I said this. “After me? But....why?” “Could be because you are an Element Bearer, and somepony wants to use that as leverage. It could be from your modelling career. You looked beautiful in those pictures by the way.” Her face had become relaxed at this, and her cheeks started to turn a little pink. “Or it could be because you're so sexy, they can't stop following us till they've got you!” “Oh Jet, stop it. Now I know you're just teasing me.” I was about to respond when the cab came to a sudden stop, and the driver opened the door. We got up and I saw that we had made it to the zoo, and our mysterious stalker was nowhere in sight. “Thank you, and a good job you did there.” I paid the fare with a few extra bits for loosing our pursuers, and went to queue for a couple of tickets. I heard a squeak from behind me and turned to see Fluttershy being mobbed by reporters and tourists with cameras. She just curled up in to a ball and hid herself from their view. I left the queue and stood by her side, extending my wing to block her even more. “Leave Lady Fluttershy alone. She is here on vacation and does not wish to be disturbed. It is time for you to leave.” One of the larger pegasus reports pushed himself to the front of the group. “I think it is you who should leave. This is our town, and if we want to get photos of one of the Element Bearers, we'll get them.” There were five soft thuds as the local guardsponies descended from the sky and approached from the side. Their leader walked up to the reporter. “So Money Shot, a couple of out of towners giving you trouble again?” He asked whilst sneering at me. “Yeah Sarge, he wants us to stop taking pictures of that mare.” “Who is she?” I growled at the way he just shrugged her off, and pulled my wing close to my body so that he could see her. “This....is Lady Fluttershy, one of the Element Bearers. And these vultures won't leave her alone when she is trying to have a peaceful vacation. I suggest you remove them before I do something I'll regret.” “Really now? Well, that I'd like to see, as there is only one of you, and five of us. So, before we kick your flank, would you care to tell us your name so we can inform the hospital staff?” I listened as the other four stallions started to laugh. I caused them to stop when I started to chuckle myself. “My name? Of course you may have it. It's Jet Streak. Lieutenant Jet Streak. And I am ordering you, by the powers given to me by the princesses themselves, to remove all those in Lady Fluttershy's path.” The sergeant just stared at me wide-eyed before waving the other four guards off. He turned to Money Shot and blocked his camera from us. “Leave now, or I won't be able to help you.” “But Sarge, he is only one pony!!!” “Did you not recognise his name? He is a Changeling Hunter!!!! You won't stand a chance!! And besides, if you assaulted him, you would be assaulting a guard pony. Remember what happened last time you did that?” I heard a low grumble before he took wing and flew away, with the other reporters following suit, and the tourists all looked at me with mixed looks of fear and awe. “I apologise for my actions sir, and I will have a couple of local guards shadow you to make sure you are not bothered again during you visit.” “That won't be necessary, but thank you anyway. I'm sure if anything happens around us, you'll be the first to know it.” I turned to Fluttershy and helped her back up, pulling her under my wing. The guard just nodded at me and flew off, likely towards his station. A city this large would have multiple precincts. A new stallion, well dressed, made his way over to us. “If you are here to talk about my actions, or those of Lady Fluttershy, then I will have to ask you to leave. We are here for pleasure, not business.” “Actually sir, I am the director of the zoo.....and I was wondering if it was true about Lady Fluttershy's ability to.....calm animals.....some of ours having been acting a bit strange lately. And to apologise for the incident just now, I would like to offer you both free life time entry to the zoo.” I felt movement against my side as Fluttershy lifted her head up and looked to the stallion. “I would love to help, please take us to the ones in distress.” The director just smiled and nodded towards the staff entrance, as the security guards stood to the side and let us in. I caught movement out of the corner of my eye, and turned just in time to see a black shape hide in a tree. I left it alone for the moment, as I was sure it would show itself again, and soon. Author's Note Okay, so it wasn't what I had planned originally, but I couldn't help thinking this would be better.
.....doesn't always stay in Los Pegasus“Sounds like a Changeling. I'm guessing that's what it was anyway.” “It was sir, but we didn't find out till that night. I spent the rest of the afternoon watching it watch us, doing my best not to let it know that I had seen it. I was alert for an attack, but none came. Fluttershy was a wonder helping all the stressed animals, even going so far as to give all the bears massages....and that's when the sun started to disappear. We had dinner with the zoo staff, and made our way back to the hotel, again being followed, but I allowed it this time.” “Why did you let yourself be followed?” “Well sir, if it was just some reporters, then they were probably trying to find out where we were staying. If it was the Changelings....you'll have to ask Sergeant 'Cut Off' Starfyre....” I looked across at the other pegasus and he just stared at the floor. After a few minutes, a cyan hoof lifted his muzzle up and pulled it towards her. “Are you going to tell him then? Your punishment may be reduced if you do. But now you tell him everything.” I watched as he squirmed in his seat. Clearly this was not something he wanted to talk about, but Dash's unspoken threat made him talk. “We had just finished getting washed up, preparing to go out for the night, when Streak and Fluttershy” 'SMACK' “Hey, what was that for?” “Lady Fluttershy.” “But Dash.....” I watched as his argument fell flat against the stern look he was receiving. “Fine...as I was saying, Streak and Lady Fluttershy returned just before a voice came out of the bathroom....” “Fluttershy, is that you back? I could really use your opinion on something.” The yellow mare just trotted over to the door and poked her head in, before gasping and shutting the door. We could just make out the voices, but not the actual words. “Hey, Starfyre, when you go out tonight, be extra careful. I think we got some bugs in town.” I looked to Streak and saw he was being serious for once. “Changelings here? Did they try anything?” “No they just observed us for the day. Here come take a look.” I followed him over to the balcony and he pointed to a cart parked on the other side of the street. “That cart followed us to the zoo and back again. It could just be some reporters, or it could be something worse. Just to be on the safe side, where are you heading to?” “Hoofers, it's supposed to have something for everypony!” “Hoofers? You do realise that it's mainly an........'adult' attraction, right?” “Well yeah, but most of the casinos are!” “Not what I meant Star. When I say 'adult', I mean 'don't take Scootaloo there.' Are you sure you want to take Dash there?” “Of course he does. I suggested it.” We both turned back to the main room and my brain sputtered to a halt for the second time that day. “Starfyre, you might want to shut you mouth. I don't think Spitfire would forgive you for covering that Wonderbolt rug you're on with drool.” I slowly worked my jaw up and down, trying to say something, but my mind was still blown away by the beauty that stood before me.” “You're not getting out of it that easy Starfyre. Sweet talking doesn't work on me, and you know it!” “Of course Lady Dash, but I do know what does work on you, but I'll save that for later. Right now, I'm going to finish this up, even if I don't really want to....” I still couldn't think of anything to say, so I just walked over to her and put one of my wings over her back before we both trotted out of the door and got the elevator down to the lobby. There was a cab already waiting for us, and just as Streak had said, the red and green cart started to follow us. “Hey, what's wrong? Am I not good enough for your attention?” I turned to the mare sat next to me and sighed. “I know you want this to be relaxing Dash, but we are being followed by the same cart that followed Streak and Fluttershy earlier today.” “Well, why don't you go do something about it?” “No, we have decided to let them make the first move. But they don't know we are expecting it. If something does happen, I want you to promise me that you won't get involved.” “But I can help!! Why would you want me to stay out of it?” “Because it may be Changelings.” I watched as the colour drained from her face. “Streak said there was a black thing following him around this afternoon, so we are going to try and force them out with out doing anything to them.” The cart came to a rolling stop, and the driver came up to the door on the right, cracking it open a little. “My apologise Miss Dash, but with the realisation that there were a couple of Element Bearers in town, the vultures that call themselves reporters have been staking out all the well known casinos. I could drive round the block a couple of times to see if they'll disperse if you would like me to.” “Nah, I wouldn't want to disappoint my adoring fans. Here is just fine.” I watched as she paid the fare before turning to me. “So here is how it will go. I'll step out and head towards the casino. You'll follow after about thirty seconds, and meet up with me at the door. Unless something happens, then I guess you'll come right away.” “As much as I would like to go first, I will allow you to have this moment.” She smiled with glee as she stepped out of the cab. “1.....2......3......4.....” It had been about fifteen seconds when I heard a male voice above all the cheering. “Two Bearers in one day? It must be my lucky day! Hey, Rainbow Dash, over here!!” “That's Lady Dash to you my friend.” “Friend? After earlier, I don't think I want you mares as friends of mine. You're all bucking crazy. I just want a few pictures so I can get paid. And I hear you're the adventurous type.” “Really? You have got to be bucking joking. Do you really think I'd go anywhere with a creep like you? You can go buck yourself!” “Well, you've certainly got a mouth on you. But I'm sure we can find ways of stopping that....”At this point, I jumped out of the cart and landed next to Dash. The stallion looked over at me and just laughed. “Oh, so that's why, you've all ready got a coltfriend. Well, let's just see how good he is.” I just stood there as he shot forward, his fore hoof connecting with my jaw and rocking me back a little bit. “Well, he can take a hit, I'll give him that.” I just started to snicker, before it erupted in to full blown laughter. “Something funny punk?” I just pointed to the guardsponies that had appeared in the crowd, and watched as he looked to them. I checked their ranks and the highest was only a corporal. “Corporal, I wish for you take this stallion under arrest for the crime of striking a Royal Guard.” “Well need a name and rank, then we will have to verify your authority before action can be taken.” “Very well, I am Sergeant Starfyre.” The guards all looked at each other before approaching the pegasus. “Money Shot, you are under arrest for assaulting a member of the Royal Guard. Please come quietly, you remember what we had to do last time right?” He just looked at the guard with a shocked face. “But....what happened to verifying his authority.....wait a minute.....Starfyre.....another Hunter?.........Buck. Yeah, I'll come quietly.” I watched as they led him away from the crowd, and I raised my hoof to my nose to see if there was any blood. As I pulled it away to check, my head was turned to the side, and I barely had time to react as Dash pulled me in to a passionate kiss. “I sooooo did not do that!!!!” “Yes you did Lady Dash......the blush on your cheeks and your trembling wings betrays that statement.” “.....what ever. Just get on with it.” There was the sound of cheering and lots of lights flashing, but I was too lost in the moment to notice. When we finally separated, we walked side by side up to the VIP entrance, and were ushered in very quickly. We spent a while at the bar getting friendly with the owner and managers, before making our way over to the gambling areas. We both wanted to play different things, so we made sure to get one of the ushers to make us meet up at a later time. I had just hit the jackpot on one of the slots when I felt a tap on my shoulder. Turning I noticed that it was one of the managers. “I'm sorry to bother you sir, but you marefriend has asked if we could do something special for you two. Please follow me, and don't worry about the money, we'll put it on an account for you.” He reached to the machine and slid a card in to it, and I watched the credits disappear to zero before he hoofed the card to me. I took it, and got up to follow him, and I noticed he was leading me to the more 'adult' side of the place. Once we got there, I was passed to another usher who led me in to a darkened room, with a single chair in it, and a stage at one end. The usher turned around and walked out, almost shutting the door. “Enjoy the show sir!” He finally closed the door and I sat down in the chair. After a few seconds, I heard music start to play, and the curtain on the stage rustled a little bit, before a cyan fore hoof came through, with the rest of the body following. I sat there transfixed as she slowly went about her routine, and seeing as I had nothing to be ashamed of at the time, I let my arousal show. I loved it when she got really close, only to pull away again. Just as the music was coming to an end, I heard some commotion from outside the door. I got up and walked to it, before opening it. I wish I hadn't. “STARFYRE, WHAT THE BUCK DO YOU THINK YOU ARE DOING???” “Dash? How did you get out here so quickly?” “What are you talking about?” I turned back to the stage and looked to see the other Dash sitting there in her semi naked state, rear legs hanging over the stage. “Well, if you didn't just give me a lap dance.....then who the buck is that?” There was a blue blur as Dash raced in to the room. “What the buck? Why is there another me? She has to be a Changeling!! Quick, do something!” I was about to move when 'Dash' sat up. “I'm a Changeling huh? I put on a show for my stallion and you try to pull this off? You're the Changeling!!” I just sighed and closed the door with all three of us in there. “I'm guessing you got it sorted.....and that this is the real Dash in front of us.” “Yes sir, there was only one course of action.” I watched as he looked to Dash with a extremely pleading face. This must have been something that was only known between them. “......fine, go ahead and tell him. He probably won't believe you if you don't.” “Thank you Lady Dash. The solution was quite simple. I asked for them both to hold up their right fore hoof. I moved to the one who had given me a show, and started to massage her hoof. A shudder ran through her body and she smiled at me. I then did the same to the other one, and watched as her eyes closed and she bit her lower lip. I then returned to the first one and knocked her out. As she went to hit the floor, her disguise fell away, revealing the Changeling.” “Whoa, hold up......just how did you know which one was real from that.” Starfyre looked to Dash again, but it wasn't him who replied. “Getting my hooves massaged......is a massive turn on for me, but I try not to show it in public. That's why when you did it, I dropped you. No offence, but you're not my type.” “Okay....that explains that.....but what of the Changeling?” “We had a message sent to the Los Pegasus guard, and they came to collect her. We headed back to the hotel earlier then expected, and we didn't talk on the whole way back. As we opened the door, we were greeted with a sight that we weren't, well I wasn't, expecting.” “After experiencing something similar.” I watched as Fluttershy's cheeks started to burn. “I won't ask for any details. Now, Changeling. What happened?” “Myself and Streak went down to the precinct where it was being held. It was from Prancesylvania, as were the others. They had all gotten jobs at 'adult' clubs. If you think about it, it's a good idea. They can be anypony they need to be, and they get all the 'love' they need from their patrons. They have one suited for every.......orientation you could probably imagine. But this best part is it keeps them out of harms way.” “And the ones who were following you?” “They were just looking out for the others. I don't know how they knew we were coming, but they wanted to make sure we weren't there for them.” “I see. So, Los Pegasus is safe from any attack then?” Before I could get an answer, Simon walked out of the kitchen and over to his armour. I watched as he pulled a set of keys out of his pocket. “Simon, what are they?” “Keys to the Pelican.” “Hand them over.” “Why?” “Because you are not going to Los Pegasus. And I am not coming with you to a strip club.....again. You almost got us thrown out last time.” “Hey, there was no rule about touching!” “Yes, but there was about you getting drunk off your ass and deciding to join in!!!!” Author's Note Holy Buck, a double post!!! This was going to be one chapter, but it was almost 5000 words long so I broke it down in to two. And yes, my mate Simon really is like that.
The Explosive MareSimon just stood there looking at me as if I was crazy. I wasn't going to budge, and neither was he, meaning there would be only one way to settle this like we always do. There were only two rules, no killing, and last one standing wins the point. Fortunately, I didn't have to show him my relatively new speed and strength, as a shout from outside drew our attention. “Everypony run!! The Changelings are attacking!!!!” Simon and I drew out our pistols and ran outside followed by Streak and Starfyre, taking aim at the 'attackers'. Walking down the street was a male Changeling, with a pegasus mare who had a foal saddle on. A quick glance confirmed that the foal was a Changeling. “Stand down, he's okay.” I was tapped on the shoulder, and turned to my friend. “You sure? From what I understand, these things are the reason you're a guard captain.” “Yeah, I'm sure. If it wasn't for him, I'd be a bit of black dust in the Badlands.” I walked up to the trio and put my pistol away. “Pokey, nice to see you. Sorry I left before you got back, and I just want to thank you for saving my life.” Mirage decided that it was the perfect time to wake up, and to inform her parents that she was hungry. Unfortunately, this drew the attention of quite a few ponies, and some stallions made their way towards the pair. “Whoever's foal you have, hand it over and we promise to be quick.” I turned and stood in their way, hand resting on my pistol. “I suggest you leave, before something happens.” They stared at me in disbelief. Here I was the leader of the so called Changeling Hunters, and I was now protecting one. Thankfully, they stopped moving when Note brought Mirage out of her saddle bag and pulled her to her chest. The stallion in the lead glanced at me and I nodded at him, watching as they all backed away. “Pokey, as much as I'd like to give you a tour, I think we should go in to the library for some peace and quiet.” As I finished talking there was a massive blast, and we could see a giant dust cloud towards the Everfree Forest. Something in the air caught my eye, and I realised that it was heading straight for us, and I grabbed Mirage, before hitting the deck with her underneath me. I waited a few seconds with bated breath until I noticed that it didn't hit yet. Turning over, I saw a large metal plate hanging in the air in a mixed aura of white, red, electric yellow, blue, and purple. Sitting up I noticed who was casting the spells. Twilight took hold of the entire piece as Feather trotted over to me. “It's okay sir, it's Wednesday today. This is the usual happening around town, although this is the first time she's made anything come in to town.” I put my hands over Mirage's ears. “Who the fuck are you talking about?” “That would be Technia, sir.” I was sitting in the library awaiting Simon and 'Alpha Squad', as they had become known, to escort this 'Technia' mare to us. It was a long shot, but I had Dave take his M319 with them. If this mare really did like explosives, then a grenade launcher should get her interested. As I bantered with the Seven, I heard an excited female voice from out side. “Oooh, what are you things then? Wait, you have fingers!!! Are you monkeys? No, you don't have fur........you're not Minotaurs....AHA!!! Are you humans?? If you are, then I would like it if you'd accompany me to....” The mare was cut off by another. “Lyra, leave them alone. They must be here for a reason, and if she is with them, then it is not something I think we should stick around for!” There was an annoyed grunt before I heard heavy hoofsteps followed by a sigh. “Honestly, that mare.” Well, looks like we'll have to meet with Lyra soon then. Great!! The door swung open and Simon walked in followed by a charcoal grey unicorn mare with a two tone lighter grey and red mane. She looked around and set her sights on me, with eyes that were a deeper emerald than Applejack's. “So....you're the one who makes things explode? I bet I can make better ones than you!” I just stared at her. Did she really just challenge me to make a big explosion? “What?” “You heard me, I bet I can make a explosion bigger than you!!” I just shook my head and looked to my friend. “Simon, what kind of armaments does you ship have?” “The Luna is equipped with Planet Killers...they are rated at a hundred and fifty megatons.” “What's a 'megaton'?” “Did you just say Luna?” “A megaton is a measure of explosive power. And our main ship is called the UKSC Princess Luna. It's a UNSC Prowler-class vessel. The scientists investigating the anomaly from the event came up with a bunch of blueprints that looked like squiggly lines until we scanned them and over laid them with each other. And we got the Luna from it.” “May We ask why thou hast a vessel with our name upon it?” We all turned to see the lunar diarch in the door way, looking around with curiosity. “We were informed thou hast a Changeling inside, and we came to investigate the rumours that thou were protecting it.” I stood up and saluted, then pointed towards the back. “No rumours ma'am, they're in the kitchen, feeding their daughter.” Our guest seemed to get nervous at this. “Wait, there's a Changeling here? I need to leave!!” “Technia, calm down, he's perfectly sa.....” “You don't understand!! I.....took care of a Changeling colony before I moved here, and it wasn't pretty! What if he is here looking for me?” “Um, excuse me miss, but if I was here for you, then you would not be here now.” Her gaze drifted towards the kitchen doorway, and she leaped towards the main entrance....right in to Luna's chest. Pokey walked over and offer to help her to her hooves. “If I can infiltrate Canterlot Castle and be in the presence of the princesses without my disguise faltering, then finding you would have been foals play. Where was the colony you 'took care of'?” “I-i-i-i-i.......” “Technia, this is Pokey Holes. If you want me to prove that he means no harm, then believe me when I say that I'd be dead right now if it wasn't for him.” She visibly forced herself to calm down, and tentatively reached up her left fore hoof and gripped Pokeys, allowing him to support her. He led her back over to the couch and gently sat her down. “So then, Technia was it? What was the location of this colony?” She took a deep breath before she began. “It was somewhere between Trottingham and Stalliongrad. I saw something on my travels and followed it towards the mountains. There was a cave system full of them, and I thought they were the ones responsible for Manehatten, so I went to stop them. I looked all around the area for secondary entrances but couldn't find any.” I knew that Equestria was a big place, but I had never seen a map, so I thought it was high time I got a good look. “Lady Sparkle, do you have a map of the area?” She just nodded to me, and turned to line on the wall, which slid out to show a map of the known world. And it was big. Simon came up beside me. “Interesting.” “What is?” “This is the same area that showed up on scans from the Luna. For some reason, all other areas remain dark. I think I may be able to put ours in sync, as long as that is okay with you, Lady Sparkle?” She nodded to him and I expected him to bring out a camera or something. Instead he raised his left arm and an orange glow surrounded his forearm. “What the fuck? First ODST armour....and now you have an Omni-tool? What else has been created in the past year?” He just flashed me a cheeky smile and carried on scanning. A beep from his arm and the glow finished, before he tapped a button and a 3D holographic image of the planet appeared. Fuck, this world is massive!! “Okay, we're synced up, and thanks to your map that you created, we now have a grid for the scanned area. As for what else has been made, well...... ever wanted to use a jet pack?” Jet Packs? Count me in! “Fuck yes! Where are they?” “On board the Luna.” He pulled up a interface on his Omni-tool and type in a few commands, to which I noticed a woman's face appear. “MAI, bring the Luna down. Take her to Canterlot Castle, I'm sending you an updated map with place names.” A flash of light in her eyes and a flicker of her image, then the voice came through, but it sounded created instead of natural. “Course laid in Admiral, ETA is forty five minutes. Will you be joining me?” “No, not yet. Just be ready to unlock all storage lockers when we arrive.” The light flashed again and the screen went off. Simon turned back to us and saw us all staring at him. “What?” “Dude? Just who the fuck was that?” “Huh? Oh, yeah! That's another thing we managed to create. Military Artificial Intelligence, or MAI for short. She likes the name.” He was bowled over by a charcoal streak. “Did you say artificial intelligence?” “Yes, I did.” Technia was sat upon his chest with an eager look in her eyes. “Can I see it?” I just shook my head and chuckled to myself. “Technia, we'll talk about that later. Right now, I need to know what happened to the Changelings.” “Oh, well if they haven't starved to death by now, then they are probably still trapped.” She leaned over and looked at the map, pointing a hoof at the edge of the mountains. “There. That's where the caves were.” We all looked in to see where she was pointing, and a shocked gasp came from the single Changeling in the room. “That's New Damarescus! It's not just Changelings there! There are ponies living there too, it's another colony! Including my brother!” He suddenly ran over to Technia, who was shrinking back with worry. “How did you seal the entrance? What did you use?” “I-i-i-i used a small explosive compound to collapse the entrance, and then placed smaller ones above to collapse the mountain side. I'm sorry, I didn't know those places existed. Please, I want to help anyway I can.” I just stood and threw a hand signal to Simon, to which he nodded and walked to the kitchen, emerging a few moments later with the others. “Technia, Pokey, come with me. You may wish to inform Blue Note that you are leaving for a bit. Don't worry, she and Mirage will be safe here, I give you my word.” He nodded once and walked in to the kitchen, and another concern was voiced. “Captain, just what are you planning to do? And I am also still waiting to hear the answer to my first enquiry, as to why your friends vessel is named after me?” Simon pulled me to the side and whispered in to my ear. “Dude, you know why we chose that name. You should tell her.” I just looked at him and shook my head, before whispering back. “I don't think that would be a good idea. Did they tell you about the night before we left for the Badlands?” “Yeah, they did. They also said that they took human form. You sly dog Captain, both of your princesses, multiple times in one night?” He pulled back with a massive grin on his face, lifting his right arm in to the air, raising his voice. “Dude, high five!” I lifted my arm up and slammed it in to his, completing the action. I'd never leave a friend hanging, even if I was still fuzzy on the details. “Captain, I am still waiting...” I waved her outside and joined her, noticing that the streets were now deserted. “Remember what I told Twilight about her being my nieces favourite from the show created on my world?” “Yes. It was quite a shock to discover that was your world, but what does that have do with the name of this vehicle?” “Well, I got to watching it with her.......and you became my favourite 'character'. They knew it, so they chose that name as they were coming after me. You remember my 'party dream'?” She nodded. “The t-shirt I was wearing was of you. And to be honest, you are my favourite out of all the ponies I have met so far.” “I see. I think I understand, but this discussion can wait. Now, what is your plan?” “Simple. I'm going to use the Pelican to blow a hole in the side of the mountain. Technia is coming along to make sure we go to the right place. Pokey is coming along because when, not if, we do breakthrough, then there will be a lot of pissed off Changelings and ponies, and his brother lives there.” “Very well Captain, but please, don't allow Technia to get her hooves on you weapons.” “I don't think that's a problem, the big ones are on the Luna, I'm sure she's already got explosives to rival the Pelicans armaments.” Author's Note Technia belongs to blazikenking I know that they've released an official map, but this is the one I am using is, in my opinion, a lot better. If the pic doesn't work, here is a link to it: Equestria and Beyond
The Explosive Mare part 2“So, tell me again how you sealed the cave.” I was sat in the seat nearest the cargo door, looking across at the (crazy) mare opposite me. She closed her eyes for a moment, obviously trying to remember. “I had some chemicals with me that I can only get in Trottingham, so I mixed them together and put a fuse in it. I then placed the compound across the roof of the entrance and lit the fuse using magic. It was a wonderful light show, and then I placed some smaller chargers in the cracks above, and made the mountain edge collapse on top.” “What chemicals did you use?” “I had toluene, which I soaked in sulphuric and nitric acid, then separated the waste from it. I added more acid to it and did the same again, getting rid of the waste product. For the final stage, I mixed it with nitric acid and oleum. Once it started to harden is when I placed my fuses in them.” She looked over to the lone Changeling in the cargo bay. “For what it's worth Pokey, I'm sorry. I'll help to rebuild whatever damages I caused.” Pokey just nodded his head once, and went back to looking at the floor. He had something on his mind, and he clearly didn't want to tell us. Standing, I made my way in to the cockpit and stood next to the pilots seat. “Mai, did you catch that?” A light show on one of the panels coalesced in to a lithe female figure. The appearance was that of an Asian woman, and dressed in oriental clothing. As the flashes dimmed, she opened her eyes and 'looked' at me. “Yes, I heard that. Although I am a little curious as to how a pony knows the procedure for creating TNT like that.” What? “Hey Alec, we're getting close to the mountains. You want me to find somewhere to set her down?” “Dan, why the fuck are you flying this? You're a driver!!! You know what, fuck it. Over there looks good.” I pointed to a clearing in the trees and the Pelican slowly made its way towards it. All forward motion stopped and I felt my stomach rise as we dropped. Heading back out in to the cargo bay, Simon and the others readied their weapons, and I did the same. Hitting the open button I the wall, I watched the door raise and the ramp lower, then walked out with my rifle at the ready and gave the area a quick sweep. “Clear.” The others followed out after me and I lowered my weapon. “Technia, Pokey, Lead the way.” They nodded and trotted off to the left, not at a fast pace, but not at a slow one either. We had been walking through the trees for about ten minutes. I don't know why, but I had the feeling we were being watched. The ground had started to rise gently, and I could see the trees thinning. “We're here.” Looking around, I immediately saw the problem. There was a heap of rubble ten metres wide and five metres high. I wasn't sure how much was there, but we had to be careful not to cause more to fall. “Simon, break out the explosive kit. Technia, stay away from there until he says otherwise. Don't look at me like that. If I have to get three unicorns and a Changeling to hold you still, I will.” I watched as the mare slowly backed away and sit down, before realising she had sat on a strange-feeling bit of ground. “AAAAAAHHHH! Technia suddenly shot across the area and hid behind a tree. Making my way over, I noticed a rather darkened patch of grass. Bending down I touched a finger to it, to which it came away wet.....and green. Lying a few feet away was a badly injured Changeling. “POKEY!! COME HERE!!” There was a blur of movement as he came over and stared at the barely breathing body. He gently reach a hoof forward and slowly rolled the other on over. A look of pure horror came over his face. "Vanishing Image? No!! You have to be all right!!” The other one cracked open his eyes at this, and looked at Pokey. “After Image? You came? I knew you would, I never doubted you.” Pokey wrapped him in his arms, and comforted Vanishing Image as best as he could. “It's okay, we're here to help. We'll have the city open again in no time brother.” Ah, that was the reason he was so upset. Leaving them to it, I made my way back over to Simon and looked at what he had laid out on the floor. “Well, got anything we can use?” “Plenty if we want to level the mountain. Opening a passageway? That could be a challenge. We'd need a shaped charge, but one made with precision. We'd place it on top and create a hole down through the rubble, then pour this in,” He motioned to a couple of sacks behind him, “and that should open up something big enough for us to get through.” “Okay, so make the charge.” He shook his head and pointed to the shuddering unicorn mare hiding behind a tree. “Really? You want her to do it?” “Yeah, she created this mess, and she's going to help fix it. Hey Technia, come here!” The mare lifted her head and trotted over, looking at the small yellow blocks on the grass. "I need you to shape these in to charges that will send all the force downwards, so we can make holes through the debris. Can you do it?” “Yes.” The mare's horn lit up in a green aura, the same surrounding one of the blocks. After a few moments of inspecting the materials, it started to reshape itself. Once it stopped moving, it stayed that way, and she moved on to the next one. Simon got up and walked over to the bags, and I followed him. “What are you going to use to open up the cracks?” “A little mix of iron oxide and aluminium, ignited using magnesium. I think a little light show will raise her spirits.” “Are you fucking joking? You're going to teach her how to make thermite? This will not end well.” Simon just place a hand on my shoulder, looking in to my eyes. This was a battle of wills, and he really wanted to win this time. Fortunately, it ended in a draw as a voice drew our attention. “Done. All the blocks have been changed, and I even managed to make a few more from the waste. Do you want to put them in position?" I shook my head and pointed to her, which made her smile with glee as she jumped atop the mound, placing them at even intervals. “Hey Simon, just how much of that stuff is there?” “About twenty pounds. I suggest we move back a little before we set it off.” “Yeah, and move the powders back in to the Pelican for now.” He nodded and waved the others over, each grabbing a sack and hauling over their backs. I made my way over the the two Changelings. “Pokey, we need to move him, otherwise this blast could kill him.” Before he could react, Vanishing Image was lifted up in a mixed aura of red, white, electric yellow.....and green. We watched as the four unicorns gently floated him in to the Pelican and came out....but with one less. Curious, I made my way over to them ramp, and looked inside. Vanishing Image was gently snoring, and Technia was gently cradling him in a fore hoof, stroking his mane with the other. She looked up at me with tears in her eyes. “I caused this. Who knows how many I killed? What are they going to think when I turn back up here with more explosions?” I didn't have an answer for her, and I tried to think of something to say. A black hoof brushed my arm, and I looked down at Pokey, who just nodded his head in the direction away from the ship. Nodding once in understanding, I left them to talk it out. She'd come running outside in a few moments anyway. Simon came up beside me and handed me a remote. “All detonators set and ready to go, sir.” “Simon, you're admiral. I'm still only an SAC, it should be me calling you sir.” “True, but not only have you reached the highest military rank on this world without even asking, you are also our resident expert. As such, any orders and advice you give overrule mine. Sir.” I just smiled at him and felt our bond returning. Man, it's been a while since we had a good insult and slugging match. Maybe when we get in to New Damarescus..... “Either way, stop it. It just sounds weird, although I know what you're like.....dickbiscuit.” I turned back towards the stern of the ship. "Technia, would you like to do the honours?” The mare slowly walked over and took the trigger in her aura. “Wait!! Alec, before she sets it off, do you remember Mythbusters?” “Yeah, how could I not? Why?” “Well, we weren't sure how to get in to the caves, and we still aren't. This may not work. But, when in [doubt......” “.....C4.](http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=WfxKtroY-6M) Technia, do it.” She squeezed the trigger and there was a bright flash and lots of dirt being thrown in to the air, before the pressure wave knocked us all on to our asses. Author's Note So, their last name is Image. Lets see how good your memories are.
New DamarescusWhat was that? There it was again. Something is inspecting me with a hoof. And another one. Wait, are they sniffing me? “Get any closer and I'm going to break your nose.” There was a mad scrambling as whoever that was backed away. I slowly rolled over and stood up, opening my eyes and looking for my 'investigator'. I couldn't see anyone around because of the dust in the air, and then there was a rush of wind as it was blown away. Landing softly, a middle aged mare hit the grass. “I'm sorry, I didn't mean any offence....I was just curious as to what you are. Are you that..... 'hoo-mann' I have heard rumours of?” Looking at the mare, it was obvious she was scared and ready to fly away at the first sign of trouble. I sat back down, trying to look as un-threatening as possible. “Yes ma'am, and there are four more as well. Don't worry, we're friends.” I leant over to my right and started to brush off the dirt covered mound, revealing my friend. “Hey, asswipe, get up. We've got company.” Simon rolled over and shook himself off like a dog. “Damn, last time I had sand in my ass crack was when me and this chick were getting it on down at Newqmmppph!!” I had shoved my hand across his mouth and nodded to the side. He glanced over and stared at the mare for a second, before leaning back and keeping his trap shut. “Mother, is that you?” The voice came from behind us and we both turned to see Pokey sticking his head out of the Pelican. There was a dark blur as she darted over, giving him a mighty embrace. “Oh After, it's so good to see you!! How have you been? Wait....is that a…..ring on your horn?” He smiled and nodded sheepish, before being pulled in for another hug, this one with enough force to crush his lungs, if the way his face went purple was any sign. “Oh I'm so happy for you!! I can't wait to meet her? It is a her right? No that there's anything wrong with it, it's just I'd like grandfoals someday and your brother isn't doing any good on that front!!” A black hoof tapped against her and she relinquished her hold. “Now, importantly, have you been able to avoid these Changeling Hunters? I couldn't imagine it if they found you!” “Actually mother, they are inside helping, and I think you will like them.” We watched as he led the mare in to the Pelican, to which there was a shocked gasp as she saw her other son. “Now stand back mother, they are professionals. They will help.” This is going to be interesting!! “But....are they the Hunters? Wait a minute......Cannon Bolt, is that you?” “Auntie Shadowstar!!! I wasn't expecting to see you out here!! What gives?” “I came to see how my son was settling in. Not that well it seems, judging by his condition.” “What?” “Yes, you heard right. After and Vanishing are my children. So yes, that means their father is a Changeling. Didn't your parents ever tell you?” “No. No they didn't.” “Not surprising, as they never approved. I just wish their father could be here now.” “Um, excuse me ma'am, but what is your sons last name?” I recognised the voice as belonging to White Feather. “Why, it is Image, the same as their fathers. It has been many a year since I saw Shimmering, and I would love to see him again....and apologise for how I treated him.” “Pokey, your father is King Image??? Why the buck didn't you tell us??” “I didn't know you had met him!!! I've only just met you this morning!!! I didn't even know he was royalty!! Why, have you seen him? Did you....deal with him?” There was the sound of sniffling coming out of the door, to which I only assumed was 'Shadowstar'. “No, Pokey, he dealt with us. I think he is visiting Canterlot at the moment, negotiating peaceful terms between a mini-hive and the princesses. We'll take you there after we get the way open.” A flutter of movement to my left, and Technia rose from the dirt, with a strange sandy-ashen combo staining her coat. “That......was a blast!!!! Can we do it again? Can we? Can we? Pleasepleasepleasepleaseplease!!” “Technia, calm the fuck down, we got a.....situation. Pokey's mother is here.” Her head shot to the cargo door where the mare in question had looked out from the shout. “Now, you go check on the damage done, and we'll get the next stage prepared.” She nodded at me and jumped over to the rocks, making her way on top. We got up and walked over to the Pelican and started to lug the bags back out, the others helping. By the time we reached the cliff, Technia was awaiting the next batch of explosives. “Right, you need to mix these chemicals evenly down the holes, then we'll go up and place the ignition sources. You can light them.” She lit her horn and started to channel the compounds in to the cracks. Almost a week had gone by, and we had created a tunnel in to the colony. The thermite worked as expected, burning through the rubble like a hot knife through butter. It was a surprise when Rarity turned up on day four.....with three Diamond Dogs in tow. These were not from the same pack as the others, as evidence by their lack of armour, tatty clothing, and the way they ran away when I knocked the big one down without even trying. Rarity was not pleased about that. I still have bruises. Turns out she had roped them in to helping stabilize the tunnel in exchange for helping them find some gems in the next week or so. I still didn't trust them, even if they were the ones from the show, and kept my hand on my pistol at all times. To fair though, that had done a good job bracing up the entry, and left without a fuss. It was weird making friends with them, as my entire being was screaming at me to throw them in to a deep crevasse. Technia had been strangely absent during this time, and at first I thought is was because the was construction instead of destruction going on. But she hadn't used her bed in the inn once. Pokey and his mother had gone to Canterlot with the Seven to meet with King Image, a reunion that I wanted to stay the fuck away from. Vanishing Image was taken to the nearest healer, and it turned out he was injured by falling debris as he tried to clear the way. He was ordered to remain in bed for the rest of the week. It was early on the fifth day when I finally found out where our explosives mare had disappeared to. “Hey Alec, you got to come see this!! It's amazing.” I just stared at Dan as he stood there, looking like a kid on a sugar rush. He seemed to be shaking as well, but the lighting wasn't perfect in the caverns. “Dan, the last time you said something was amazing, my car got stuck on Salisbury Plain!!! How, I don't even know, but it was a Vauxhaul Astra!!! It's not even a fucking off road vehicle!!” “Yeah yeah, I said I was sorry for that. Now come on, you'll miss it!” Shrugging, I followed him to a single story house near the outskirts of the colony. It looked plain and simple, functionality being the priority. Dan approached and waved me over to the window. “Look over there, that doorway leads to the bedroom. The other one goes to the front room and it has a small couch in it, might be big enough for a pony to use as a bed.” “Listen you perverted little twat, you're bad enough at the best of times, but spying on ponies in their own home takes the fucking cake. You're seeing a shrink when we get back. Again.” “Relax dude, these two aren't doing anything. It's more who is in there. Just give it a minute, you'll see.” Regretting following him already, I peered around the frame as the door to the bedroom opened. From out of it trotted a unicorn mare, charcoal grey coat with a two tone red and grey mane. “See what I mean? Fucking amazing right there!!” I had to admit, it was amazing. She trotted over to a cupboard, and took out what looked like fresh bandages, medicine, and other medical things. Almost a year ago, she had sealed this place off to prevent the Changelings from doing any harm, and now she was helping one of them to heal. Making her way back over to the bedroom, we heard a thud from inside, and Technia's voice easily penetrated the thin pane of glass. “Now you better not be out of bed Vanishing! You know what the doctors said!” The door closed behind her in a green aura as she went in. As calmly and quietly as I could, I went to the front door, and finding it unlocked, made my way inside. I got to the bedroom door and listened carefully. I couldn't hear any talking, and I was quite curious, so I gently turned the handle, and slowly opened the door. It was something I was not expecting. Lying on the bed was Vanishing Image, and wrapped in his hooves was Technia, both dozing away. “What the fuck is going on in here? Technia, why are you in bed with him?” The mares eyes snapped open and she fell out of the bed with a loud thump. “I-i-i-i-i-i was the one responsible for his injuries, so I elected to be the one to heal them. The couch was too small for me to sleep on, and there......was only one bed.” The greys of her cheeks were slowly turning pink, and she must have noticed my grin. “It was his idea, so you can stop whatever dirty thoughts you have going round in your head.....” “But...you are quite pretty.” “....and leave while I tend to his wounds.....what?” Both myself and Technia looked at the Changeling staring at the foot of the bed intently. He said nothing for a moment before looking her in the eye. “I said I think you are quite pretty.” I just turned and walked out. My time getting couples together ended when I got Trixie a coltfriend. I wonder how she's getting on? I'll have to take some time to catch up with her soon. “Hey Captain, we're back!” I turned to see Jet Streak trotting over to me. “Colonel Feather has stayed behind to escort Pokey and Shadowstar around. He'll meet us back in Ponyville later. Oh, and as I'm the acting rank here, I've been put in charge!” “Don't get your hopes up yet Streak, the Captain's still here you know. So you're not in charge!” Hammer had come up behind him, and Streak just poked his tongue out before returning his gaze to me. “So, are the rumours true?” “What rumours?” “That you and the admiral are going to throw down for everyponies entertainment. We heard it from the one called 'Dan'.” I just turned back to the house to see a black humanoid shape vacating the area very, very quickly. I just sighed with resignation. “Well, considering he's probably already told the admiral it was my idea, then yes. We'll do it tomorrow.” “Sweet!! I gotta get back to the ship!! The colonists already have a pool going, and you're the favourite!!” “Great!!! Well, this should be fun, I haven't tangled with him for a while.” The two ponies just stared at me in shock. “What? I sparred with him all the time. We just had to stop doing it in public after the police were called on us....for the tenth time in one day.” We were stood in a pit that some unicorns had hastily dug. It was circular, with a radius of ten metres. “So the rules once again. The victor is the one who makes his opponent yield, or renders them unconscious. We will decide who is the victor and who is the loser. Do you both understand?” We looked at each other and then back to Luna. It was a surprise when she turned up out of the blue. No, literally. There was a gathering of blue smoke, and then there she was. She had gotten wind of our little competition and decided that she would officiate. We both nodded and she quieted the crowds with a wave of her hoof. “You may begin! And four hundred bits on the Captain!!” Dan hit play on the stereo he brought along, the track one that I had requested. With a smile on my face, I turned back to Simon just in time for his fist to slam in to my chin, sending me down in to the sand. “That's for Canterlot, motherfucker. Now lets dance.” Standing back up, I put my feet in to a good stance and raised my fists. “You're on.” We were a blur of motion as strikes met blocks, counter strikes meeting counter bocks. There was no middle ground, and he certainly wasn't holding back. I wasn't putting my full strength in to it yet, but I was nearly there. It went on for a good three minutes. Suddenly, he gave a quick right-left combo, and I went to block for the third strike, but he spun around to his left and struck out with the back of his left arm. It collided with the only thing in its path. My head. I managed to regain my senses and saw a fist coming right for my eye, and managed to stop it in my palm, fingers wrapped around it. “My turn.” Pushing back with all my might, he was thrown off balance, staggering backwards. Lunging forward, I pulled the same move on him, and he blocked all three shots as expected, but not the fourth one that impacted his open chest, sending him in to the air. I spun around to right and punched him square in the stomach, sending him flying through the air and impacting the pit wall. He fell face down to the floor, and coughed a little, bringing up some blood. Shakily, he stood back up so I raised my fists again as he approached. Just when he was in striking range, he toppled over and I caught him, his head laying loosely on my shoulder. He was breathing heavily before he managed to speak up. “I........yield.” “Luna, hospital. Now!” A flash of blue and the three of us where in a white reception room, earning a lot of shocked gasps. Author's Note And that's the kind of things we get up to whilst sober!!! Shadowstar was suggested by Fattymagee1
The King comes home.Simon's injuries weren't that bad, only taking a few hours to heal. The doctors started the process but suggested the smaller ones were left to heal naturally. He was given a fairly large room, big enough to accommodate another four humans and seven ponies. We had decided to hear some more about their missions and what they had been up to. This one got interesting. “So there we were, leaving Hoofington after unsuccessful negations with the Changelings there. Nova was already set up, so I guess you know how that finished. We had just reached the woods when a mare flew down at us.....” “Captain Gale, what are you doing here?” “Colonel Feather? Perfect! I need your squads help. I was investigating rumours of another hive in the woods, but I can't get close enough. There's a Hydra in here.” There was a roar from behind her and she dropped to the floor. “It also seems to not like pegasi very much.” “Okay, you got us interested. It would be nice to find out where the ones in Hoofington came from.” She led us deeper in to the woods, but something was different. And it wasn't the trees. “So Captain Gale, what happened to your swords?” The mare looked at us each in turn, and she knew her cover was blown. The air around her wavered and revealed a Changeling. “Get them.” It hissed, and more flew down out of the trees. We moved right away, making an exit through the Changelings and trying to find a way out of the woods, but they were flanking us and we couldn't bust through them. Eventually the trees started to thin and we arrived on the edge of a massive clearing, which had a pit in the middle. There were only three things of note in there. One was the obvious entrance to a Hive. The second was a Hydra with four heads straining at its chains, away from the entrance. And the third was a teal pegasus just out of range from the Hydra, their wings and fore hooves tied behind their back. “Streak, Bolt, Star....get down there and get Captain Gale to safety!” They took off and flew straight in to the pit, sweeping her up and starting to climb again. Streak had her in his legs, whilst Bolt and Star distracted the Hydra. It roared angrily and a black swarm started to emerge for the entrance. Myself, Nova, and Strike started to launch magic attacks at them. Strike's lightning hit one, then branched off and took more, dropping them in droves. Nova just launched fusion beams and wiped entire groups out of existence. I just sent waves of offensive magic at them, causing what damage I could. Streak landed next to us, and Hammer shook Captain Gale awake after removing her bonds. She sat up and her eyes started to dart around. “What's going on? Why are you here?” Bolt and Starfyre landed behind us, and had Gale's swords in their hooves. She looked at them eagerly, and they passed them to her. “They tricked my squad, said they had sent an envoy to discuss peace with Equestria. We hadn't heard anything about this one, but as we hadn't been back to Canterlot for a while we thought we may as well go take a look. The rest of the squad are gone. They were.....given to the Hydra....” She bent down and picked up her swords. “Time for revenge.” This was going to take some planing. They were underground this time, so our usual plan wouldn't work. “Nova, can you make your Spirit Bomb follow you, instead of just hanging in the air?” “Uh, shouldn't be a problem sir....” “Then this is what we'll do. Nova, start charging, the Changeling specific one.” He nodded and got to work. “Streak, you take him in there when there's two minutes left. Don't worry about getting out, once he lets go, it should leave the way clear.” “Got it.” “Hopefully, the Changelings will follow them, until then we'll keep them busy. Once you are inside, it should leave us to deal with the......” “RAAAWWWRRR!!” “....Hydra. Captain, do you agree?” Gale stretched and flapped her wings a few times and started to hover. “Let's do this.” She took off with Bolt and Starfyre following, and I returned to attacking the Changelings with Strike. Hammer was providing close protection to us, bucking any Changeling that got too close. We were doing a good job, but didn't take in to account the Changelings in the woods. The sounds of fighting came drifting through, and around two hundred Changelings appeared, their wings buzzing and horns glowing. Their spells released and I closed my eyes, waiting for the impact. There was no way the runes could stop that much magic. After a few seconds with nothing happening, I opened my eyes and saw them preparing another attack. This time I watched as it was let go, and the beams of green arced towards us......but then went over us and impacted the Changelings in the sky. It was impossible, the ones herding us in the woods attacking the ones in the sky. It was then I saw the one stood at the front of the line. Larger than the others, and giving orders to the ten Changelings behind him. And then I realised why he had more than the fifty or so we let live with him. He was a king, and he could command any of them. Hey, I even recognised one of them as one that was herding us. I galloped over to him, eager for his assistance. Coming to a stop, I noticed Streak take off with Nova wrapped in his legs. “King Image, great timing! But you are in danger here, our attack does not differentiate between friend or foe!” He turned to me and just smiled. “We are well aware of the risks, and I thank you for fighting our home, but it is our home, and we will defend it.” Streak and Nova disappeared in to the hive. “Well, you've got less then two minutes to get clear, or you could all be killed.!!” There was a deafening roar from the Hydra, and I turned to see it now had eleven heads. I watched as Swift Gale swung in and cut two of the heads off. It then regrew them, along with two more. Half of the Changelings turned their attention to the monster and launched their spells. More heads fell, but were replaced with double the amount. “Stop removing the heads, they just grow more!” The legend of it collapsing upon itself seemed false, and it was keeping up right. Shimmering Image came up next to me. “What is the name of that mare?” “That's Captain Swift Gale. She assisted in Manehatten the first time.” He looked up at her and saw the sun reflect off her blades. He sucked in a deep breath and then shouted up at her. “YOU HAVE TO DESTROY THE HEART, IT IS THE ONLY WAY!!!” She hovered where she was and flew at the Hydra's chest trying the slice her way in. It left no effect, and she landed just out of range of the chained monster. It was almost time for Nova to release his spell. I turned back to Shimmering Image. “It's time for you to leave, or you and all your soldiers will die.” He nodded once and then whistled, taking flight with his soldiers following. The tunnel entrance suddenly started to glow a bright red, and it erupted out with unprecedented force. Due to the shape of the tunnel, it soon turned in to an ever expanding quarter sphere. The remaining Changelings stopped, and started to flee in a single directions to escape, but less then a tenth of them made it. That still left the Hydra to deal with. Swift Gale had backed up almost the full distance from the Hydra while Bolt and Starfyre distracted most of the heads, but one of the originals had focused on her, eyeing her with malicious intent. I watched her close her eyes and take a few deep breaths. Suddenly her eyes snapped open, and she shot off at a high speed.......on a course right for the Hydra's open mouth. Before I could do anything, she was gone............... The was a deep rumbling before the cliff edge seemed to start moving. It was then I remembered Chrysalis' hive wasn't all Changeling Goo. Nova's spell would have removed all the Goo, so anything being supported by it would start to fall. The dirt first shook loose, followed by large chunks of rock. More and more rubble fell, littering the ground near the entrance. My heart skipped a beat in worry, just as a shadow appeared against the red afterglow from the spell. It weaved it's way under the falling rocks before finding a clear section and shooting up at forty five degrees. Cresting at an apex, I managed to get a glimpse of Jet Streak, Nova Fusion still held in his hooves. They turned towards me and sped up. Their speed was ridiculous, and there was no way they would have managed to slow down in time. Streak seemed to be on the verge of blacking out, and his grip on Nova loosened, just enough for him to drop out of the hold. I tried to get a hold of him with my magic, but he was falling too fast. Starfyre and Bolt came in and managed to get a hold of Streak, before they noticed Nova heading towards the ground. Strike came running up beside me, and we tried to both get a hold of him, but only managed to slow him down. I felt a tap on my shoulder and saw Hammer stood there. “Launch me up there. NOW!” I looked at Strike and he just nodded. We took hold of him in our magic and prepared to launch him. Nova was about a hundred hooves off the ground, and it was now or never. We sent Hammer on an intercept course. He came along side him and managed to get his fore hooves around Nova's mid section..... and changed his direction, bringing him down to the ground safely, due to the fact we were controlling Hammer with our magic. We all looked back in to the pit and the Hydra staring up at us. It was something that shouldn't have happened. Less than two minutes ago, Captain Gale had flown in to one of the mouths. With a frightening roar, it lunged forwards and snapped the chains, not stopping its motion towards us. We stood our ground, ready to meet the challenge, but it stopped about half way. It's heads suddenly went wild, trashing every way possible, and attacking each other. They then all shot straight up at the same time, letting loose an agonising wail. One by one they started to drop, until there was only one head left. Two blades protruded out of its neck on opposite sides, before spinning round and slicing it clean off. As the head fell towards the ground, a dark black pony pushed its way out from the inside, and flew lazily towards us. Once they landed, the pony stowed the swords and spat the Hydra's heart from their mouth. “So........anypony know a good taxidermist? Cos that fucker is going on my wall!” “........and that was our last mission, before the Diamond Dogs attacked Ponyville. If it wasn't for Rover, Fido, and Spot, then we would never have known how to track them. The results of that you know. As for Captain Gale.......she is still undergoing psychiatric evaluations....but I hear she will make a full recovery.” “What about the Changelings that escaped?” “A passing detachment of guards saw Nova's bomb and came to investigate. They gave chase, but the Changelings got away. Sorry.” I had nothing else to say. The only thing going through me right then was pride. I hadn't taught them much, with them already being soldiers. But the one thing I had unknowingly taught them was a value I held close to my chest: integrity, doing the right thing because you should, even if no one was around to see it. Simon's voice snapped me back to reality. “Damn, they did all that after just knowing you for a couple of months?” “It would seem so. Well, I guess you can heal on the way, I think it's time we head back home, don't you Colonel?” Feather looked up to me with tired eyes. “Yes sir. Although I don't think leaving a pregnant Bearer behind for a week was a good idea. I got thrown through a wall when I tried to apologise to her last time, if you remember.” We shared a laugh before Simon and I got fully dressed. The doctors had insisted I get a check up as well, but it was just a few bruises. We said our goodbyes to the colonists and headed back to the Pelican, getting it ready for flight. I stood at the back ready to close the cargo door. “Wait!” Looking outside, I saw Technia running towards us. “Sorry, I forgot about you. Hurry up and get on board, we're heading back to Ponyville.” She stopped short and looked behind her. “Is there room on board for one more?” I looked over my shoulder and saw plenty of room. “Yeah, loads. Now hurry up.” “Just a minute.” She trotted back the entrance and started talking to someone. I couldn't hear what she was saying, but she was definitely speaking. Thirty seconds later and she headed back towards the ship slowly.........with Vanishing Image by her side. I just smiled at them as they climbed aboard, closing the ramp and heading to the flight deck. “Simon, we have a complete passenger list. Take her up when ready.” I got a thumbs up in reply, and the Pelican started to rise up. Author's Note Buck yeah Swift Gale!!! This mission was a long time in coming, having been suggested by Psyonicfox.....when I first posted this story!! I had been wanting to do it since he suggested it, but didn't know how to pull it off. I hope you enjoyed it.
The truth of the arrival.“You sure about this Vanishing? I don't know if Ponyville is ready for a Changeling to live here yet.” The injured Changeling looked out the back of the Pelican at the angry faces in the town square. Closing his eyes, he took a few deep breathes and stepped off the ramp. Making his way to the fountain, he climbed on to a bench and turned to address the crowd. “Greetings everypony, my name is Vanishing Image. I know you all have strong feelings towards Changelings, but I have come here in the hopes that you will see we are not all bad. I come from a town that is inhabited by both ponies and Changelings, called Prancesylvania. It is my hope that whilst I am among you, you will come to see me as a friend, and not an enemy.” There was a murmur from the the crowd, the towns ponies having a debate amongst themselves. A blue unicorn with a blue and white mane stepped forward. “If you think you can just move in here after what your kind did at the wedding, and in Manehatten, then you've got another thing coming. We don't care if the ponies where you are from are stupid, we can see through your ruse!” The ponies had split up, about three quarters of them behind the mare, and they looked ready to form a lynch mob. The other quarter just stood there, unsure of what to do. A few stallions from the unicorns group started to stalk towards Vanishing, and I went to intercept, but was beaten by two ponies. The first was Technia. The second was Celestia. Her glare stopped all movements in the town. “My little ponies, I am severely disappointed in you. A friendly Changeling comes before you, and you resort to these measures? I have been to Prancesylvania, and there are no stupid ponies there. In fact, the majority of this town could learn a few lessons from them. Now......return to your homes.” The crowd dispersed, with the exception of the unicorn mare, and the undecided ponies. “I'm sorry your majesty, but I can't do that. I was there in Canterlot, I know how deceiving these things can be.” The sky started to darken and Celestia's eyes glowed with the intensity of the sun. She reared up and struck he fore hooves on the ground, causing lightning to burst from below them. “THOU WOULDST DENY OUR COMMANDS? FOALSIH MARE, THOU KNOW NOT OF WHAT YOU SPEAK. THOSE CHANGELINGS HAVE BEEN DEALT WITH. IT IS A NEW TIME FOR EQUESTRIA, ONE OF PEACE. AND WE WILL NOT HAVE OUR SUBJECTS CAUSE STRIFE WITHIN THE LAND. DOES THOU UNDERSTANDS?” The mare was on the ground trembling as soon as Celestia had started to shout. Once she had finished, the mare had fainted, and there was a small yellow puddle beneath her. I just chuckled to myself and turned to the inside. “Feather, get that mare home. And find some sand or something to cover her mess.” “Yes sir! You heard the Captain! Nova, Strike, get the mare home! Streak.......clean up that mess. What was that? Good I thought so, now move!” The three ponies trotted out, and the unicorns levitated the mare up and trotted towards a house on the far side of the square. One of the undecided ponies approached Vanishing, under a scrutinising gaze from Celestia. “Excuse me sir........but as you are going to be staying here for the time being, might I offer you a roof over your head for the night.....and perhaps a meal as well?” The Changeling looked at the stallion with a bewildered look on his face. “Um....thank you for the offer, but I already have a place to stay. This lovely mare here said I can lodge with her for the foreseeable future.” With his left fore hoof he indicated Technia, who's cheeks were turning a delightful shade of pink. “I see, well then.......welcome to Ponyville, I apologise that it wasn't our usual kind.” The stallion held up his hoof and Vanishing hesitated a moment, before pound his against the stallions. They smiled at each other before the stallion turned to leave. “My name is Time Turner, I am the local clock maker. If you ever need anything, come by my place and have a chat. I'll even get my wife to bake some muffins for us, providing she and our daughter don't eat them all first.” They shared a laugh and then the stallion was gone. I turned back to the rest of the squad. “You guys are on stand down until further notice, I'll find you if something comes up.” They immediately split up, Bolt and Hammer heading towards Sweet Apple Acres, Starfyre straight up in to the air, and Feather towards the library. Technia and Vanishing Image trotted off to where ever she lived. “Captain, I have something important to discuss with you. Where can we go that is private?” “The guard station ma'am, we'll be undisturbed there.” “Very well, lead the way.” “..........and the results they found intrigued me. Whilst you were in New Damarescus, I had the Bearers use them, and test how fast the magic worked. Using records provided to us by your AI, we determined that the magic field took the same amount of time since the Elements first recent use, to reach your world and the time between then and your arrival. When it did, it selected you to be transported to our world, and that happened in an instant.” “So what you are saying, is that I was brought here because of the Elements?” “Not quite. You see, the energy field surrounding your arrival zone was tinged with Element magic, which was the field being sent out. The return journey however, had the process sped up. It was again Element magic.....but mixed with another type. Were it not for this, I believe the energy field would have passed by your world and dissipated harmlessly. Promise me you won't get angry.” “What was the other type of magic?” “........Chaos magic. Captain, where are you going?” “....to have a chat. With a certain Draconequus.” I was suddenly lifted off the ground in a pale yellow aura. “I wasn't going to hurt him, I was going to thank him. If he didn't bring me here, then who knows what would have happened. Scootaloo would be dead, Applebloom and Sweetie Belle, as well as yourself and god knows how many other ponies would be under the rule of the Diamond Dogs,. And don't forget the Changelings. Without Discord brining me here, Equestria would be no more.” I was slowly lowered back in to my chair. “I know, which is why I have taken the liberty to thank him on your behalf. After your introduction, he wishes to stay as far away as possible from you. The poor thing is frightened.” We started to laugh loudly, just as Luna entered the room. “Pray tell, what is so funny?” I couldn't get my breath back enough to speak, and neither could Celestia. “Hmph. I assume you have told him already?” “Yeah....she's told me.” “I see. Well sister, I am afraid I must put a dampener on your spirits, this arrived moments after you left.” She levitated a scroll over to Celestia, who’s eyes went wide with shock, slowly bringing a hoof to her mouth. “What is it ma'am?” She slowly floated it over to me, and I grabbed it to take a look. To Princess Celestia and Luna, I am writing to you on behalf of all free Changelings and the Diamond Dog empire. We know that you have in your employ a strange creature, one who has caused tremendous amounts of grief to our cultures. We demand that he be brought before us to stand for his war crimes. We give you a month to deliver him to us, at the ruins of the Southern Hive. If he is not with us in one month, then we shall be forced to take action against it, which means invading you country. We have the force necessary to do so, and the will to back it up. We hope you come to the right decision for you and you subjects. Signed, Gleaming Mirage, High Queen of the Changelings So this is how desperate they were. The last 'free' Changelings and the Diamond Dog Empire, wanting me to answer for 'war crimes'. Ridiculous, it wasn't as the ones I had killed had any choice in the matter. It seemed I wasn't the only one who felt this way. “This absolutely preposterous! War crimes my flank! If they had not attacked our subjects and attempted an invasion of our country, twice, then maybe. But you were just protecting us! The nerve, why I feel we should ignore them, and meet them on the battlefield, removing them once and for all!” “Uh, Celestia, you are scaring us. Please, calm down sister!” The Sun Princess forced herself to sit down again, visibly deflating. She hung her head low and attempted to breathe slowly. “I am sorry Luna, but this.....filth, this Gleaming Mirage talks of war crimes against them, when it is them has made them against us! Something must be done.” “It will be ma'am. Trust me. Now if you be so kind, I have war plans to draw up. I don't know how long I'll be, so it would be best if I am left alone for now.” The two Alicorns nodded and left me in my office, the only light left on above my desk whilst I looked at the paper, trying to form a strategy. Four weeks later....... “Admiral, have you seen anything of Captain Rain?” The four humans turned to the Moon Princess as she approached the Luna just outside Ponyville, worry etched on her face. “The deadline has been reached. We must have his plans, or Equestria is at risk.” “Sorry your majesty, I haven't seen him for a few days. Come to think of it, I haven't seen any of the Hunters for a while either.” “The Captain....and the Hunters are not here? No.....they didn't........” She turned and galloped to the library, the humans following. She burst through the door, shocking the ponies inside. “Twilight Sparkle, what does thoust know?” “.....I'm sorry your majesty, what are you talking about?” “The Captain and his squad, what is their location?” “Some where in the Everfree Forest, they should be back by today.” Huffing in anger, Luna then ran towards the guard station, this time with six ponies in tow as well. She shattered the door in her haste to get inside, heading straight for the Captains office. The mares each split up and went to their respective partners room. Luna looked at the envelope with her cutie mark on the desk with suspicion, before tearing it open and reading the contents, which shocked her to the very core. Princess Luna and Celestia. It is with great regret that you learn of my actions this way, but it had to be done. The Changelings and Diamond Dogs only demanded me, so they shall get me. Do not worry, I plan on giving them a fight. I will not just drift off in to the night. If I have to give my life so that you remain safe, then the trade off is worth it. Do not shed a tear for me, for this is my choice. By the time you probably read this, I shall be long gone, more then likely already engaged in battle in the Badlands. In the top drawer of this desk is the battle plans for which I have created for you, in the event that they go against their word and attack anyway. The last line of defence shall be Appleloosa, if they get any further in, it is all over anyway. Have your rear guard set up there. Again, I apologise for doing things this way, but it must been done. In service to the crown, you and your sister, and all your subjects, Captain Fire Rain, signing off. A tear silently made its way down her cheek. “Luna, what is it?” She looked to the human stood in the doorway and floated the paper over to him, gauging his reaction as he read it. Dropping it to the floor, he turned back to the others behind him. “Get back to the Luna. I want everything at a hundred percent. Daniel, take the safeties of all weapons. We leave as soon as possible.” With that they left they building, heading towards their ship. Twilight trotted in to the office, and upon standing on the letter, picked it up to read it. “.....oh no. Luna, is this true?” The mare at the desk meekly nodded. “Then this one must be true as well.” Another letter was floated over to Luna, and she took it in her hooves to read. My dearest Twilight, I am sorry for doing this to you, but we are not patrolling the Everfree Forest. By now you will have learned of the Captains intentions, and that he has already left. I could not in good conscience allow him to do this alone. He does not know it yet, but the squad and I are going to follow him. We are doing this to ensure your safety. I know it is not what you want, but I am not only doing this for Equestria, but our unborn child. She should live in a world where she can be free, even if I can not be there for her. If all goes well, then I will return to you as soon as possible. If not, then we shall be reunited when the time comes. For you, I hope that is in a very long time. I must go now, but just remember one thing. Twilight, I love you with my entire soul. Colonel White Feather. Luna looked up at Twilight, who stood there with tears in her eyes. “What shall we do?” “I don't know, but we all got one of those letters. Even Big Mac. Applejack said he hasn't left his room for a few days now, and hasn't eaten anything.” A wild idea crossed Luna's mind, and she immediately went with it. As she went to run out of the guard station, a red stallion in barely fitting armour blocked her way. “Beggin' you pardon princess, but Ah would like permission t' travel to the Badlands and give mah assistance. Ah know Ah'm no longer a guard pony, but Ah still wish to do mah duty.” “Big Macintosh, you wear your fathers armour well. You have my permission, but first I must ask you to stop the humans leaving. My plan falters without their help.” He saluted to her and ran off to the field just outside of town. “Twilight Sparkle, it is time for you and the other Bearers to step up to the call as well. In your condition I would not normally ask it, but it would take too long to find a replacement for the Bearer of Magic.” “If mah brother thinks he can jus' charge of in t' a fight without me, he's got another thing comin'.” Luna turned to see the other Bearers stood there, determination upon their faces. “Lead the way your majesty, you know we've got you back.” Author's Note Time to hide in my bunker from the incoming fire about to be directed my way...........
The final showdownI stood on the side of the ruined hill from our last visit. There was no sun, as the sky was covered in clouds. Here I was preparing to give my life for another world, with a species so different from my own. But they needed my help. And isn't that why we join the military? To at the very worst give our lives so that others may live? The crater we left behind was gone, filled in and replaced with sand. I could see black things against the horizon, hundreds of things moving around, steadily getting closer. I made me way down to the bottom of the hill and checked my weapons. Two M7 caseless Submachine guns, with Omni-blade attachments, and I had managed to get the entire amount of ammunition transported to Canterlot, no questions asked. It was handy being a Guard Captain after all. A note in my pocket confirmed my request, that two separate feeds had been set up, and a quick test in Appleloosa confirmed they were working. Starting to make my way towards the black specks, I walked in to a translucent yellow wall. Shaking off the shock, I turned to see eight ponies stood there looking at me. The Changeling Hunters. “What are you doing here?” White Feather walked up to me. “You should know by now that we wouldn't allow you to do this on your own, sir.” “Right. And what about your unborn child, what about Twilight?” “I have explained my actions to them, and I know they will understand. Besides, it's not like we can turn back now anyway.” “Captain Gale?” “This is for my squad. I'm not leaving till they are all dead.” Turning back to our opponents, I saw they were a lot closer than I thought. Which meant instead of a couple of hundred, there must have been thousands. They stopped around three hundred meters away, and lined up in a formation almost a mile wide. The largest Diamond Dog and Changeling stepped forward, and the queen began to speak. “Well look at that, the monster brought his accomplices. That means we don't have to hunt them down after all. What's the matter, nothing to say to the big mean bug?” She and the Dog started to laugh, until I walked towards them, to which they eyed me with interest. “I give you this one chance to leave peacefully. If you don't, the battle will last until one of the sides are all dead.” “You are in no position to give us demands. Very well, you shall get your battle.” They turned back to their troops and issued orders. They started to surround us, on the ground and in the air. Streak, Bolt, Starfyre and Gale started to hover, Hammer tensed up, Strike, Nova and Feathers horn started to glow. And I withdrew my weapons from their holsters. I looked at my squad, and knew this was it. Our last battle together. “......For Equestria.” We charged as one, heading for the centre lines of the enemy. They stood their ground, the Dogs lowering their spears as if for us to run in to them, and the Changelings horns lit up in their distinctive green aura, letting loose a barrage of offensive magic. The unicorns launched a pressure wave as we got close, throwing the spears in to the air and clearing the way for us. Running in, I started firing my guns at point blank range, not even aiming at my targets. I had no need to, I had millions of rounds for these. We split after breaching the first line, the pegasi meeting Changelings in aerial combat, the unicorns sending out wave after wave of offensive spells, and Hammer tearing through the Diamond Dogs like a hot knife through butter. And me? I was in the centre, surrounded by dead bodies of both kinds, blasting whatever came my way. I felt hundreds of impacts upon my armour, the runes glowing dangerously bright. (Quick A/N: The next one doesn't need sound, just a way to visualize how it's happening. And back to the story.) The Dogs started to close in on me, not leaving a lot of room to shoot my targets, so I started to slice with my Omni-blades, blood following in my wake. There were blood curdling screams as I tore through limbs, skin and anything else I came in to contact with. A sharp pain hit me in the back, and I spun around, slicing the Dog's head clean off. Dropping a gun, I reached round and pulled out a knife covered in red, and chucked it to the floor. As I went to retrieve my other gun, there were two more pains in my back, and I turned yet again, firing as I sliced, cutting open the next Dogs chest and firing in to the wound. More pains in my back, but as I twisted to see my next target, something sliced in to my arm causing me to drop my gun, followed by more stabbing pain in the stomach. The Dogs around me backed off as I fell to my knees. Out of the corner of my fading vision, I could see the Queen and Alpha Dog making their way towards me. My arms were suddenly gripped and I was hauled up, head rolling around. The ring around me widened even more and one after the other a pony was thrown in, being held down by a Dog each. Except for Hammer, he had three to a hoof and was still giving them trouble. There were only seven though, and the last came falling down in the ring, twin sword gauntlets broken. The Alpha Dog lifted my head up by my hair and looked me in the eyes. “You not so tough. Dogs tougher.” I coughed a little bit, covering his face with blood. “Why? Why side with them?” “Revenge. You kill my son, I kill you.” He let my head fall and unsheathed a rather unpleasant looking sword, raising it up in his right arm. A voice crackled over the radio, getting the attention of the eleven humans stood on the command deck. “This is Captain Macintosh. Pony Delivery is on route, be there asap.” The Admiral hit the key next on his command chair. “Roger Captain Macintosh, we read you. We'll try to save you some targets. Luna out.” He nodded to his squad and they all left the bridge. That left seven women on there. Nothing was out of the ordinary, with the exception of a few things. Two of them had horns. Two of them had wings. One of them had wings and a horn. And they were all wearing armour that looked like a cross between what the humans had and guard armour. Which is exactly what it was. “Twilight Sparkle, are the guns warmed up?” “Yes Princess Luna, ready to go.” “Rarity, have you got the hang of flying this yet?” “Yes your majesty.” “Applejack, Fluttershy, and Pinkie Pie, you are on the ICWS, take out any Changelings that gets too close.” “Yes ma'am.” “Rainbow dash, have you worked out the missile Guidance system?” “Uh.....I think so. I move this camera here and they go to where that red dot in the centre is.” “Very well. It is time to show our enemies the strength of Eqeustria.” There was another burst of static and a humans voice came through. “Luna, it's Dan. Open the back hatch, I've seen where I can get a good view.” “It shall be done.” At the back of the ship, the four humans gathered, each reading a heavy machine gun, with the exception of Dan. He looked out a window and then clicked his comm. “Luna, it's Dan. Open the back hatch, I've seen where I can get a good view.” “It shall be done.” The hatch popped open and he jumped out, falling head first before going spread eagled to slow his momentum, then flipping backwards and falling feet first. He set his jet pack off around fifty feet from the deck, and landed like he was just parachuting in. The others would be jumping shortly. He ran forwards up to the top of the hill and unslung his L96, then going prone on the deck. “Sighting on targets. Something going on in the centre. Waiting for a clear look. They've got Alec....and the others. They're losing. Wait, one has a sword above it's head in front of Alec. No time to wait, taking the shot.” I stared defiantly at the Alpha, waiting for him to make his move. My sense were failing, but I heard what sounded like a crack, and a high pitched whistling......and then the Alpha's arm fell off. Two more cracks and my arms were let go. A fourth crack and the Alpha lost his head. I fell to the floor and rolled on to my back. I just lay there staring up at the sky as the Queen loomed over me. Another crack and there was a spurt of green blood from either side of her neck............and then I saw white trails streak across the sky, and multiple impacts shook the ground beneath me.. “Excellent shot Rainbow, hit them again. Twilight, fire the guns.” Luna leant back and hit the comm key. “Captain Macintosh, bring them in. It is time for this battle to be joined.” “Yes ma'am.” I watched as more trails went through the sky, followed by more impacts far behind me. I could make out things moving in the clouds, and knew no matter how many I killed, there was more to come. Something massive blocked my view as it flew over me. All I could make out against it's dark hull was blue running lights. Three things dropped out the back and headed towards me. About fifty foot up, they flipped over and I saw puffs of red come from behind them. I felt three impacts near me, and then heard the familiar noise of gunfire. Three featureless soldiers walked past me and fired in to the crowd. By now I could see the clouds again, but it wasn't more Changelings that greeted me. Everywhere I could look, there was a pegasus soldier with either a unicorn or earth pony guard in the legs. They drifted down to the ground and dropped their loads, and they all immediately joined in the fighting. The big black thing that flew over moments ago returned, and I saw it lower to the ground just behind me. I could just make out a motif of a crescent moon on the bow. I closed my eyes and let my senses dull. I felt movement around me and opened my eyes to see the most beautiful creature standing above me, with the most striking blue eyes. They gently lifted me up and carried me away from the battle. I looked behind us and saw more of these creatures picking up the rest of the squad. I used all my effort to smile. “What's so funny?” I wasn't expecting to hear it speak, having never met one before, so I replied with the only thing on my mind. “The fact that you are real..................my own guardian angel.” I finally closed my eyes and slipped in to the blackness. Beep.......... Beep.......... Beep......... Beeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee'THUD'Beeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee'THUD'Beeeeeeeeeeeeeeee'THUD'
Epilogue Alpha: There Ain't no rest for the wickedBeep........ Beep........ Beep........ Beep....... Beep........ Beep........ Beep........ Beep........ Beep........ Huh? I'm still alive? But how? I slowly opened my eyes and was rewarded with a white ceiling. Beep........ Beep........ Beep........ Beep........ Beep........ Beep........ So I'm back in Canterlot hospital. What happened? I slowly sat up and looked around them room. No one inside, and no shadows against the glass. There seemed to be more equipment in here this time as well, stuff that looked like it belonged in a human hospital. Swinging my legs off the bed, I attempted to get up but ended up a heap on the floor. At least they left my underwear on this time. I caught one of the wires attached to me and pulled it from my chest, setting off an alarm. The door swung open and three nurses rushed in, before coming to a halt....... “Hello ladies, did you miss me?”...........and then fainting. “Yep, still got it.” I reached up to the railing on the side of the bed and pulled myself up. As my head crested the mattress, I met with a set of light magenta eyes. “Now that you have finished messing around with my castle staff, perhaps you could get back in to bed, and wait for a check up before going for a run through the castle this time?” “Yes mum.” I eased my way back on to the bed, and laid back down. “How are the others?” “They are fine, although I believe Colonel Feather is still trying to avoid one Twilight Sparkle.” “Ah, he'll be fine. Celestia.........what were those things? They looked human, but they had wings.” “You did not expect them to operate the ship with hooves and mouths, did you?” I just raised an eyebrow at her before I heard the sound of footsteps walking along, and the door swung open, revealing a woman in a dark blue gown. “I trust without my wings or horn that you will not refer to me as your 'guardian angel' again?” “.....Luna?” “Of course. You know we can use this spell.” “uh....yeah, sure. So you got my letter then?” “Yes we did. And we are not happy about that.” The look on her face was..........unreadable, so I didn't know what to say. “Why? Why did you do it?” “I had to. If there was even a chance that they would stick to their word, I had to take it.” “I see. Well this time, you are to stay put until medical staff say you are fit to leave. Is that understood?” “Yes ma'am.” She got a creepy smile before turning back to the door. “Good. Girls?” “CUTIE MARK CRUSADER NURSES! YAY!!!!!” A week later...... “Ah Rarity, you have arrived. We.....I mean, I have been waiting for you. I have need of your skills.” The white unicorn looked around the room, but could not spot the princess of the night. “I'm glad to assist in any way, Princess Luna....but where are you?” There was a slight fluttering from a curtain separating one half of the room. “Please, I need to you to be non-discretionary about this. Only my sister, my niece, the guards, and the other Bearers will know of this. I need....you to make me some clothes.” “As honourable as it would be to do so, surely there is somepony of higher quality skill who could help you with.......” She trailed off as the curtain was drawn back. “......oh my.....I....understand.” Two days later. “I apologise again for my sisters absence. She was called away on urgent business that could not be avoided.” I looked at the Sun Princess and just smiled. “I understand. I feel like I am in the wrong for leaving without saying good bye though.” I just nodded to the Seven, there was no need for anything to said between us, as I made my way over to the other ponies waiting in town. “Lady Sparkle, Lady Fluttershy, Lady Rarity, Lady Applejack, Lady Pie, and Lady Dash. I would just like to say that is has been an honour meeting you. I will never forget the experiences I had with you, and you have brought a light in to my life that I never knew existed.” They all pulled me in to a hug each, although Dash's was a little rough, and when she pulled away I could've sworn she was crying. I turned to the first ponies I had met when I arrived here. “Lady Belle, Lady Applebloom, and Lady Scootaloo. You three haven given my a purpose that I never had in my previous life. I was just coasting along until I came across you three. I will never forget you. I promise you that.” I bent down to give the sniffing fillies a hug, but they bowled me over instead, clinging around my neck. This was heartbreaking. I had become a sort of uncle to these fillies, as well as some of the others, and now I was leaving. Going home, never to see them again. “Girls, I know this is a sad moment, but I want you to think of all the good times we had together, and focus on them.” I felt them nod slowly as they backed off me. I stood up, and turned towards the only member of royalty present. “Princess Celestia, it has been an honour serving you and your sister. I only wish that it was easier to travel between our worlds, for then I could return with ease.” I finished with a bow, and I felt Celestia's head lower on to my shoulder. Thank fuck she can't see my smile. Armour, you better come through on this!!! “It has been an honour having your serve us, more than you know. I am happy you are going home, but I too wish you could stay a bit longer.” I was pulled in by her wings as her forelegs draped around my shoulder, and I heard something dripping on to my shoulder. I pulled away from her an adopted a cheeky grin. “Tia....I never thought you would feel that way about me....” She just looked at me and wiped away her tears, before realising what I said. “C-c-c-captain!!!! That is not a the way to talk to your princess!” She held her glare for a moment before bursting out in to laughter, and I joined in with her. After a few minutes we had calmed down and she spoke again. “Truly though, you will be missed, by all of us.” I just lowered my head and looked towards the floor. “As much as it pains me to say it, I must now take my leave.” I turned away and walked out town, not looking back. “Okay, read that back to me.” “50°26'25.81 N 4°59'57.87 W. You sure those are the right co-ordinates?” I looked at Simon as he sat in the command chair of the Luna. “Since when do I get things like that wrong?” “All the time. You can't even get to your house from town, and it's only two miles!” “Dude, stop worrying. On the other hand, are you sure about this though?” “Yeah.....I'm sure. So, timer is set to exactly 365 days. Ready to sync?” I watched as they all checked their watches, and they all nodded. “3....2....1....sync.” We all put our wrists together to double check, and sure enough, they were all counting down at the same time. “See you guys in a year.” We all bumped fists and Simon escorted me to the exit ramp. I went to step off when I felt a tug on my shoulder. “Last chance dude. Are you really sure you want to do this?” I turned around and looked him in the eyes. “Of course, I'll just be another two months after you get back.” “Okay, I'll see you in a year, and buy you a cold one.” The ponies all stood in the town square, looking in the direction of the field where the humans had landed their massive ship. There was a loud noise, followed by a rush of wind as the glowing blue lights running underneath its hull came in to view in the night sky. It inclined slightly before accelerating away at a maddening pace. There was an orange blur that darted towards the field. “Scootaloo!!!!!” Taking her daughters lead, Spitfire shot off in a blaze of fire, trying to catch up. The other ponies galloped/flew along as well, but when they arrived, there was no sign of either pony. “Celestia, where did they go?” The princess turned her attention to her student. “I do not know. I just hope Luna has a wonderful vacation.” The sound of laughter came from the tree line, and they galloped over, brains exploding at what they saw. Piled high and spread wide were human supplies. There was their survival kits, boxes of food, clothing and plenty of ammunition. But sat there, in the centre of it all, was a single human, in a dark brown coat, tickling an orange filly. “Lucky? Why didn't you go home?” The human just stood up and picked something up off the ground. It was the HUD unit that they had made for him from his broken mask almost a year ago. He placed it on over his head, speaking as he walked towards one of the crates, which was covered by a cloth on the top. He raised his arm as well. “I'll go home in 364 days, 23 hours, 14 minutes and 17 seconds.” “Sir, the ship is detecting another life sign on board!” “Where?” “In the cargo bay!” “I'll go check it out. Keep heading home.” As Simon left the bridge, the Luna left the planets gravity and sped out of the system. Five minutes later and he was walking in to the cargo bay with his pistol drawn. “I know you are in here, so you might as well come out. It'll be easier for us both.” There was a couple of bangs to his right, and as he shifted his vision, a rather attractive woman walked out in to the light. She wasn't overly beautiful, but definitely striking. Her body was very generously proportioned as well. “Admiral, I apologise for hiding like this, but it was for a surprise. Pray tell, where is Captain Fire Rain?” “I don't think you are in the position to be asking question. However, I am, so....who are you and what are you doing on my ship?” The mysterious passenger just pointed to the necklace she was wearing, the jewel was a shining pearl......in the shape of a crescent moon. “......fuck!” He put his pistol away and heaved a great sigh. “Come on, we've got a lot to talk about. Oh, and welcome aboard the Princess Luna, Princess Luna.” “But....there was a surprise waiting on board for you!!!” “A surprise.....for me?? So, seeing as I am still here, why not tell me?” “You will find out in time, they will return....it, I am sure. But more importantly....why are you still here?” He just pulled the cloth off the crate and revealed an array of weapons. He picked up one that he did not have before, loading it and slipping the sling over his shoulder. “Why am I still here? Well I guess that's pretty simple.” He just walked over to the Seven and stood in front of them “There ain't no rest for the wicked.”
Epilogue Bravo: Unexpected GuestOne year later. “So you sure this is where he'll come out?” The brass were seated in tent on the edge of airfield, one that was only used for Search and Rescue. A small area had been cleared away, and there were floodlights spread evenly around, just in case he was late. “Yes sir, shouldn't be too long now. Unless his watch died, or whatever. I'll be right back. Going to double check the runes, make sure they are right.” With that, Simon walked out of the tent, the other soldiers following. “As I said, everyone keep down on the floor, and you won't get hurt. We just want the money.” The bank staff and customers complied, not wanting to die. They were all confused though, as it was a fairly small bank, and didn't really hold that much. They could hear the sound of drilling, one of the robbers attempting to open the safe no doubt. The lobby of the bank was quite big, and being early morning, mostly empty. It was just the staff and morning crowd in there. Something started to happen in the centre of the lobby which drew the robbers attention. Smoke was starting to form out of nowhere, but it was keeping with a two foot radius of where it had appeared. Two of the crooks approached, and one placed the barrel of his gun in to the smoke. He was suddenly pulled in and then thrown out, hitting the wall and sliding to the floor unconscious. The smoke started to clear, and a humanoid shadow appeared. Not knowing what it was, the robbers did the only thing they could think of. “Fire!” The sound of multiple guns going off caused the hostages to scream. The shooting stopped and the nearest man went to take a look in to the smoke. Waving it away with his hand, they were quite surprised to see nothing there when it cleared. One of the crooks at the back came through the air to the front, and the rest turned around to see what happened. Stood there was a man in a dark brown coat with body armour underneath, and smoke coming off him. His eyes snapped open and he charged. I didn't know where I was, but a gun barrel coming at me through the smoke was not a good sign, so I pulled it in and a masked man came through with it. I lifted him up by the collar and threw him back, hearing a satisfying thud as he hit something. Then I found out there was more than one. “Fire!” Darting to my left as the gunshots went out, I saw eight men with guns and people on the floor. Running behind the desks, I got around behind them as one approached the smoke. I got to the nearest one in the back and kicked him. Hard. He went sailing through the air and hit the ground with a sickening crunch. As I opened my eyes, I saw the rest were now looking at me, so I charged at them. They tried to fire again, but I hit the nearest one too quick, lifting him off the ground in a rugby tackle and slamming him through a desk. The others fell in quick succession, and left me with one standing. Unfortunately, he now had a hostage. “Stop! Or I'll kill her!” The woman had her hands over her stomach, which I noticed was slightly swollen. “Now I am going to leave, and you are not going to follow us!” He started to move towards the door, and reached down with his gun hand to open it. I considered shooting him, but as he opened the door, I saw that I didn't have to. “Hi.” The crook was hit in the face by a black armoured hand, and he dropped to the floor, the soldier grabbing the pregnant woman before she fell as well. “It's okay, you're safe now.” He entered the lobby with three others, just as there was a noise from the vault, and the sound of foot steps coming our way. “Hey guys, I finally got throu......” He trailed off when he saw his accomplices on the floor, and the five soldiers all pointing guns at him. He dropped to the floor and put his hands over his head. “Fuck. I surrender.” Two of the soldiers put him in a corner and dragged the others over. “So....Alec, how did you get in to a bank?” I turned and saw one of the soldiers had removed his helmet. “Gee, I don't know Mr 'Since when do I get things like that wrong'. Maybe you got the runes slightly wrong or something! How far away did I land?” “Uh, you're in Newquay. So about four miles. Which isn't bad for a cross galaxy magical transport.” “Um, what?” The woman stood there looked between us as if we were crazy. To be fair, we kind of are. “Nothing for you to worry about. Come on Alec, let's go. The Pelican is outside.” As we walked out, I had a question pop in to my head. “Hey, how did you know where I was if you weren't here?” “Oh, the Luna is in geosynchronous orbit over us, and it detected some strange energy coming from here. We had never seen it before, and assumed it was you, so we came down here straight away.” We walked round the corner in to a car park and sure enough, there was the Pelican. With a few people taking pictures. Simon just put his helmet back on and marched on board. The rest of us followed and we took off, leaving a stunned crowd below. We were in the air for about half an hour, and I was curious as to where we were heading when the ship slowed and started to descend. Once it was settled, the ramp came down and Simon ushered me out the back. I looked around, taking in my location before it hit me where I was......I was home!!!! Running to my front door, I turned the handle and watched it open. As I expected, I heard two dogs start to bark inside. I went in and paused, taking off my quite muddy boots, before closing the door and making my way in to the living room. I was immediately assailed by two Jack Russell Terriers, who looked just like I remembered them, albeit a bit older. It was then I noticed the two humans stood in the centre of the room. “Alec, is...it really you?” “Mum....dad....” I was cut off as my mother and father started to crush my lungs, and I let them continue until I couldn't breathe no more. I pulled away from them and led them to sit down. As soon as I sat on the couch, my dogs started to clean my face for me. I indulged it for a few minutes until they calmed down, at which point they both curled up on my lap and refused to move. Yep, still the same snugly dogs. I turned back to my parents and started what would be a very interesting and awkward conversation. “Now I suppose you are wondering where I have been for the past two years? Let's just say it's....an out of this world tale.” My mum and dad just looked at each other, before speaking. “Actually, we know where you have been, and we couldn't quite believe it. It was a little shocking at first until we were shown footage of this other world, and met one of the inhabitants from there.” “Whoa, whoa, whoa. Inhabitants form there? This could be bad. Who was it and where are they now? I need to have a talk with them!” My parents just smiled and pointed towards the living room door way. Stood there was a very attractive woman, who looked like she was around my age. I didn't know who she was at first, until I finally looked in to her eyes, and I noticed the crescent moon embroidered on to her dress. “Princess Luna? But.....what the fuck are you doing here?” “Come now, Captain, is that anyway to speak to your princess?” She finished up with a coy smile. I couldn't say anything....I was just stunned, until I felt a impact and burning sensation on my ear. I turned back to my parents and looked to my mother, who's face looked like thunder. “That is no way to speak to a lady, let alone royalty. Is that understood?” “Yes dad. Well, seeing as you know all ready, got anything you want to ask?” “Why didn't you come home with the rest of them?” “In was only two months extra to wait. I didn't know that she had come here, so I assumed no one would have told you yet. Speaking of which, Luna, just how did you get here, and how long have you looked like that?” “I stowed away on board the ship that was due to bring you home, and I took this form two days before you were supposed to leave. Now the reason I am here is because I want to study your world, and see if it is as harsh as you told us. I have been looking up your history since we arrived, and you are to be my guide around this world. As well as my bodyguard along with you friends. My sister and I both know you are capable of such a task.” “And what if I refuse?” “Could you really refuse me?” As I looked in to her eyes, I felt something stirring inside me. And admittedly, outside me as well. I knew that she was right, and I couldn't refuse her. “Very well, I will do as you ask, but you must do what I say at all times for your safety, is that understood?” “Yes. And what name shall I go by whilst visiting your world?” “Luna is fine, and don't call me Fire Rain here. Alec will suffice.” I watched as she smiled at this before I continued. “Now the first order of business. Clothing. You'll need something else to wear whilst on this world. Mum, you can stay seated.” “Why? Women go shopping together here, especially for clothes!!!” “Yes, but your clothes shopping is finding something you like, and then sitting in a bar for a few hours before calling me when I'm at home to come pick you up. So no. I am not going to be responsible for a human Equestrian Princess running around Plymouth drunk off her tits.”
Epilogue Charlie: What did happen the night before the bug hunt? (Suggestive. Nothing is described, I'll leave that to your imaginations.)Quick A/N: This one gets a little suggestive. Nothing too descriptive, but that's why you have an imagination! “I must admit, so far I have had much enjoyment on your world, but with the current affairs in other parts of the world, I understand why you described it that way.” I shifted slightly as Luna laid down next to me on the warm sand. “One thing though, how can an area such as this have such a high crime rate?” I sat up and looked around at our surroundings. It had been about fifteen years since I had been to Santa Monica beach, and America in general. It was mid afternoon on a Saturday in July, meaning that it was full of tourists and families. “It is just the way things are. It's always been like that for as long as I can remember. Some do it for fun, others do it because they believe they have no choice. There are many reasons, and I couldn't name them all.” A slender tanned arm reached up, and its hand gripped my shoulder and pulled me back down, before being wrapping across my chest. We had become close in the past three months. Very close. We stayed there for a few more hours, just listening to the sounds of the world passing by with hardly a care. Eventually the sun started to descend from the sky, and we made to leave. A shadow fell over us and I looked towards its source. There were a few men stood in front of us, and they did not look like the kind of people I would associate with. “Evening gentlemen, is there something I can help you with?” The group started to snicker to each other, before one stepped forward. “A Brit huh? Well, I guess you wouldn't know this, but this is my area after sundown, and no one else comes around here. So to leave, you're going to have to pay. We'll take your money, and your friend can pay us in another way.” Slowly, we both stood, and I placed Luna behind me, shielding her from them. “I don't think so. We have no money on us, and if you lay a hand on her, I will not be very happy.” They just started to laugh, and one of them moved his hand to his back, returning it to his front with a knife in it. “I can see by the look in your eyes that you realise we mean business. Now, why don't you hand over what ever you have on you and her, then you can leave.” I tilted my head a little to the side and nodded. “I'm glad we could come to a reasonable compromise.” “Huh? Oh, I wasn't nodding to you. I was nodding to them.” I pointed behind them, and took glee in the looks on their faces. Racing out of the shadows were two vehicles. They only had two seats, but were designed for use by three people. The third person, however, was in charge of a triple-barrelled machine gun mounted on a swivel plate. The vehicles just skimmed across the sand and closed the distance quickly, finishing up with their sides facing us, the guns trained on the group. “What the fuck are they?!” “Really? Don't you play video games? These are M12 LRV Warthogs. Fully working Warthogs.” “Bullshit! Those guns ain’t real!” “Yes they are, and so are the rifles that the drivers are pointing at you. Let me introduce you to The Shadows.” That was the squads new name. We weren't keeping it secret, but what we did was. And their motto? 'Umbras Semper Sunt Vigilántem', 'The Shadows Are Always Watching.' The one in charge looked to the vehicle directly in front of him, noticing for the first time the barrel pointed in his direction. I reached in to my pocket for the phone given to me and dialled the first number on the quick dial list. “General, it's Fire Rain, can you arrange for local police to come to my assistance? We're on Santa Monica beach, a hundred and fifty foot north of the pier. Yeah, we'll stay on site until they arrive.” I slipped the phone back in to my pocket, and crossed my arms. “Now now, I'm sure we can come to some agreement. We'll just leave and you can use the beach any time you want!” They were panicking now, worried about what was going to happen. The knife wielding thug took a different attitude, and thrust it towards me. I spun around, pushing Luna with me as the knife brushed my stomach, my fist connecting with his jaw and sending him in the the sand. He twitched once and then lay still. The sound of sirens filled our ears, and the five remaining thugs dropped to their knees and placed their hands on their heads, staying still. “All of you, put you weapons down, and step away from them!” I turned my head to the side, looking towards the officers who had arrived on scene. The General had pulled out all the stops, three SWAT teams and ten squad cars. I caught sight of movement to my left, seeing Simon start to train his rifle towards the police. Still doesn't trust Americans, can't he let it go? I made a cutting motion across my throat at him, to which he nodded and climbed out of the seat, placing the rifle on the floor and stepping away. “Which one of you is in charge?” I took hold of Luna's hand and walked towards them, a few keeping us in their sights. “That would be me. The password is 'Moon Mover'.” I felt Luna's hand tightened around mine, and the police lowered their weapons. “The guys on their knees tried to mug me and my VIP, the others are with me.” The SWAT teams moved up and took the thugs in to custody, leading them to a waiting riot van. “Do you want to press charges sir?” I switched my attention from them to the officer, giving her a quick once over. There was a small tug on my arm as Luna let go and walked over to Simon. “No...no, I don't think that will be necessary. I'm sure they are already wanted for other crimes, so take them in for that.” She nodded to me and walked off, with me going in the other direction. “Luna? Are you okay?” Turning around, she had tears in the corners of her eyes. “Luna, what's wrong?” “I think it may be best if I was to return home as soon as possible. I...saw the way you looked at her, and it is clear I no longer please you. I wish to go home.” I knew that's what this was about. “I wasn't 'checking her out', I was sizing up her body to see how capable she was in doing her job, nothing more.” I slipped my arms around her back and pulled her close. “No one could ever come between us, and after you leave I doubt I will find another that would even hold a candle to you.” “GAAAYYYY!!!!!” “Fuck off Simon!” Slowly, her arms came up and returned the embrace, burying her head in to my shoulder. After a moment, she pulled away and walked towards the ramp for the pier, her hand still entwined with mine. I put two fingers up to my eyes then waved my hand out in a wide arc, indicating that the others should spread out and keep watch. They all nodded and walked off in different directions, and I followed Luna up to the top, where the sun was just disappearing over the horizon. “I have something to discuss with you, Captain.” This drew my attention, as it was the first time since she met my parents she had called me that. “In the past month or so, I have had to buy slightly bigger sized clothes. Exercise is not helping, and I believe there is only one other possibility. Do you remember the night we shared back in Canterlot?” “Uh, no, not all of it, I'm afraid. From the end of the party, to waking up in the morning, it's all gone. I'm sorry.” She just sighed and a light shone above her head, revealing her horn. “I shall just have to show you then.” With that, she gently touched it to my forehead and there was a flash right in front of my eyes. I had just finished my dance with Luna when she leaned up and kissed me. I was a little shocked at first, but it was nice, and surprisingly gentle. There was another flash as the camera went again, and I heard it clicking for another shot, so I held the kiss and put my middle finger up to it, seeing the light through my shut eyes. There was a little giggling coming from the top of the throne room's dais, and then Celestia spoke. “Well, it seems you won our little bet. I wonder yet what you have planned for my forfeit.” I pulled away from Luna, a hurt expression on my face. “You did this for a bet? Luna, I...I don't know what to say.” Pulling away from her embrace, I left the throne room and stalked along the corridors, most of the guards moving out of the way of the Captain who looked ready to kill if somepony said the wrong thing. Having made my way to a deserted section of the castle, I started to climb a stairwell, subconsciously ending up in the observatory. I didn't know how long I was alone until I heard the door crack open. Not wanting to be disturbed, I didn't even bother turning around as I spoke. “Who ever has just entered, leave. I don't want to be around anyone at the moment.” I heard a sigh before the pony that had approached turned and left for the door, cracking it open. They must've hesitated for a moment, as it took a few seconds for the door to close. I just closed my eyes, finally allowed to be along with my thoughts. Do I really fell that way about her? She's a fucking horse! I'd be jailed for that back home! “You know, acting like this would make some ponies think you really are a monster.” Turning around, I was greeted by a unicorn guard, flanked by some others.. “Do you even realise what just went on down there? It wasn't even because of the bet, but it's not my place to say.” “Pin Point, right now I'm not in the mood. Why don't you go find a cave on a map so you go there and shove your head up you fla....” “Captain, are you in there?” I sighed, knowing who the voice belonged to. I didn't feel like talking to any of them at the moment. “Yes Fluttershy, I'm in here.” She trotted in and glanced at the other ponies. “Everypony go back to your posts. The Captain and I need to have a chat.” We waited for them to leave and Fluttershy closed the door quietly. “Captain, I'm disappointed with you. Not angry, just disappointed.” “Shy, are you really giving me this speech? I heard it all back in basic, and it didn't work then, it's not going to work now. I just want to be alone right now, I need to get my head clear.” “No, what you should do is go back down there and apologise for storming out.” “Why? They made A FUCKING BET OVER WHICH ONE WOULD KISS ME FIRST!!! WHY THE FUCK WOULD I GO BACK DOWN THERE RIGHT NOW? I DON'T EVEN WANT YOU HERE RIGHT NOW! JUST LEAVE!” I watched as the head dropped lower as I shouted. Hear come the tears. “....no.” “What was th...” “I SAID NO, YOU DEAF BUCKER!!!! YES IT STARTED OUT AS A STUPID BUCKING BET, BUT IT WASN'T LUNA'S IDEA, IT WAS CELESTIA'S!! THEY MADE IT WITH A NO BACK OUT CLAUSE, EVEN THOUGH SHE WANTED TO!” “AND WHY THE FUCK WOULD SHE WANT TO BACK OUT OF IT?” “BECAUSE SHE LOVES YOU, YOU STUPID MOTHERBUCKER!!” I watched as she slowly raised her hooves to her mouth, obviously she had said something that she didn't mean to. The seriousness of the moment was interrupted as Pinkie Pie dropped from the ceiling. “um, Pinkie, I know I broke a Pinkie Promise, but it got a bit heated in here andfdfdd.” Pinkie had shoved her hoof in Fluttershy's mouth, and then just nodded and walked out of the door, both of us following her with our eyes. “Okay, so that just happened. Now what was that about Luna?” The yellow mare just turned to the door and walked out. “Go ask her yourself.” I watched the mare leave the room and gently close the door behind her. I just stood next to the wall dumbfounded. Next thing I know there was a pain in my fist, and blood smeared around the hole in the woodwork. Figuring a good nights sleep would sort all this out, I made my way down to my room, opening the door and entering. Wait a minute, that was locked. Who's been in here? I shrugged at this and sat down on the edge of the bed. I looked at my hand and the knuckles were scraped open. Looking around, I tried to spot my first aid kit, but it wasn't on the desk where I left it. I felt a hand on my shoulder, gently pulling me back. “Who ever the fuck you are, you better let go, or I'm going to tear that arm off and shove it up your ass.” The hand removed itself and it's owner got off the bed, walking in front of me. My eyes were downcast to the floor, but as a pair of pale, slender legs appeared, I slowly lifted my gaze, coming across a slender figure. My eyes roamed higher, lingering on the chest for a few seconds longer. “Hey, my eyes are up here.” Carrying on, my eyes met the other set. “.....Luna?” She gripped at my shoulder, running her hand down my arm. “Let me see that hand.” I pulled it away and hid it from her view. “Captain, I said let me see that hand.” Slowly, I brought it back out, and she took it in hers, before bending down and kissing it. The dull throbbing that had taken up residence disappeared and the cuts closed themselves over. “Thank you ma'am.” I stood up and looked her in the eyes. “About earlier, I'm sorry for the way I acted. I let my reactions get the better of me again. I..” A hand was gently placed over my mouth and I stopped talking, before Luna pushed me on to the bed, standing above me with a thoughtful expression and hungry eyes. A voice from across the room drew my attention. “Am I done yet Luna?” Following the sound, I saw another human in the room, but this one had hair of green, blue, and light purple. Celestia. She was cleaning the floor whilst dressed.... provocatively. Luna just giggled and shook her head, climbing atop me and resting her chest against mine, before bringing her soft lips to mine. I tired to reach my arms around her to pull her close, but she pushed them back down against the bed. When she finally pulled away, I tried to get free again. “Not yet, my Captain, we are not finished. Celly, come over here please, it is time for the rest of your punishment.” Celestia stood up and walked over unevenly in the shoes she was wearing and stood by the edge of the bed, awaiting further instructions. I couldn't help but look, although, one thing had to be asked. “Luna?” She turned her head back to me. “I can understand your robe, it looks easy enough to make, but just where did you get a maid costume for a human from....and one like that?” I had inadvertently moved my gaze to Celestia, and a hand moved it back to Luna. “Tis simple, we asked Rarity to make them, one for each of us, once we discovered this transformation spell. As you have served us so well recently, it is our turn to serve you. The....bet we made...this was to be the punishment, but during the day around the castle staff. I...did not want you to hear about it, as we had a no ba.....” It was my turn to do the silencing, as I placed my free hand over her mouth. “It's okay Luna, I understand now. And I am grateful that you went though all this to make me happy.” She leaned in and kissed me much more passionately, until someone clearing their throat interrupted us. “So, what's the rest of her punishment?” “Whatever you see fit. When you were injured against the Diamond Dogs, I entered your dreams as you know. Including some of the more........'adult' ones.” I started to blush deeply, knowing just how.....different they got sometimes. “I have taken great care to get some of these items right, and you may wish to look them over before use.” She waved her hand and a curtain on the wall revealed a selection of......items not normally found in a castle for royalty. Or most bedrooms. I think. Standing up, I went over to the wall and got a selection of said items. Walking around to the other side of the bed, I addressed 'Celly'. “Hands behind you back please.” She did so without hesitation, and a few moments later they were secured in a length of rope. Heh, score one for learning knots in Scouts. “Luna, can she use her magic whilst like this?” “Normally yes, but the bet stipulated that the winner would decide when it was over, so she currently has a magic blocking ring on her horn. I still have my magic, but the horn is....how to say this? Out of phase with the rest of me. It is there, but you can not see nor touch it.” “I see. That means she won't be able to remove this then.” Celestia looked to the round red object with the black strap on it. “Celly, on your knees.” She looked at me worried for a moment before complying. “Yes sir.” I looked back at Luna. “'Sir'? Care to explain?” “As I said, we are here to serve you tonight, so that makes you the one in charge of us.” I popped the gag in to Celestia's mouth, to which she offered no resistance to. Hell, she seemed to enjoy it as I secured the strap around the back of her head. I pulled her back up and bent her over the bed.“And this 'punishment', how long will it go on for?” Her face just contorted in to a massive grin. “Until you say otherwise. How did you know how to actually use that object?” “One of my ex-girlfriends was in to this whole thing, hence why my dreams sometimes get weird. And what about you? You may have 'won' the bet, but I must admit, it hurt deeper than I though it would when your sister said that back there.” I could see a glow around her head, and a box was floated over to me. On opening it, I was presented with what I assumed to be one of the horn rings. Luna had also floated the same objects over to her and got in to the same position as Celestia, but on the other side. “I will do anything you say, Sir.” “Put the ring on yourself.” She reached for the box slowly, and pulled the ring out, hesitating with it just above her horn. There were some muffled words from my side of the bed, and I lightly slapped Celestia's cheeks. There was a stifled cry followed by a moan and her wiggling her ass around as if asking for more. “Naught Celly, you're supposed to wait until spoken to.” With an exhaled breath, Luna pulled the ring down over her horn, and the objects floating above the bed dropped to the mattress. I pointed to another gag and she picked it up, looking over it once before placing it in her mouth and fumbling with the catch. She got it right after a few seconds, and placed her hands behind her back. Grabbing another length or rope, I then tied her hands in the same way, and she tugged at them, testing the knots. There was a frustrated grunt as she couldn't get her hands out. I reached up to the gags strap and pulled it a little, and got more slack then expected. “Tut tut Lulu, this won't do at all.” I pulled it tighter and made sure it wasn't loose before securing it. “Trying to deceive me like that...I think that earns you two.” As my hand made contact, she jolted forward and tried to get up and walk away from me. I quickly grabbed her wrists and pulled her back. “Now, now. You must accept your punishment.” Another quick slap and this time she moaned with pleasure. “Oh, so you do like it...but we can't have you running away now, can we?” I lifted her over my should amidst muffled cries of protest and grabbed another length of rope, then dumped her on the bed. Moving my hands down her body slowly, I watched her shudder as they reached her hips, and I could see her arms straining to get loose. “Well, somebody is eager!” Running them down her legs, I reached her ankles and proceeded to give them the same treatment as her wrists. After I was done, I let her go and watched her struggle for a moment before turning to Celestia. “Well Celly, I guess you know what happens next.” Nodding, she got on to the bed and placed her ankles together, allowing me to restrain them. Removing her shoes, I flipped them on to their bellies and slipped their legs under my arms. “Now then, this is going to be the first punishment.” They squirmed a little until the feathers I had in my hands touched the soles of their feet, and they started jerking, their gags muffling their cries of protest, laughter, and what I was after, moans of pleasure. I stopped and let them catch their breath before sitting them up at the end of the bed. I just looked from one princess-turned-slave-for-the-night to the other. Smiles appeared around the gags as I grabbed more rope. “Don't give in just yet ladies, the night is still young.” Their eyes widened when I turned around as they saw the riding crop. Luna pulled away, and her horn slowly faded from sight. “When we had finished our..... activities, you asked about the issue of what could happen. We may have looked human, but we were still ponies, and thus not compatible. When I came here, a doctor gave me a medical examination, and said I was a perfectly healthy human, which means we are now compatible, and we have not used protection...I...I” I placed my hand over her mouth like I did all those nights ago. “Luna, that doesn't matter.” Her gaze lowered to the floor. “But....I think I am....with child.” I tilted her head back up to look at me. “Your child.” I pulled her in close and gave her a passionate kiss. “And I wouldn't want anybody else to do so. You're perfect Luna. Come on, let's go back to the house, my princess.”
Epilogue Delta: His anger and his way of dealing with it.I awoke for the first time in three months alone, and the bathroom door was closed, so I assumed it was morning sickness. Getting out of bed, I made my way over and knocked on the door. “Luna, are you in there?” There was no reply so I opened the door, revealing an empty room. Leaving the bedroom, I made my way downstairs and heard a thud in the kitchen, and a female voice spoke up. “Are you certain? You could just be sick, and enjoying the food too much.” That's not Luna. “Yes, I am. I have been ill since I have been here, this is different, and….. I don't know what to do.” The sound of crying breached through the door, so I pushed it open and walked in. Seated at the table, Luna had her back to me, and opposite her was another woman, slightly younger with three stands of colour in her hair. Purple, yellow, and pink. Oh.....shit. I walked up behind Luna and placed my hand on her shoulder, to which she jumped up and hugged my tightly, burying her head in my shoulder once more. “It's okay Luna, we'll figure this out together. Princess Cadence, may I ask what brings you here?” The Aicorn-come-human just smiled sweetly at me. “Oh, I think that had been sorted. Although, you may want to stay out here instead of going in to the sitting room.” Curious, I pulled away from Luna and headed towards the door. “I mean it. Even I won't go in there right now!” Shrugging, I walked down the corridor and in to the front room. I made my way over to the bay window, taking in the sights of the early Malibu morning. And that's when I realised I wasn't alone. I got quite the shock when I turned around. There were seven men and one woman sat around, six of them all had crew cuts, and ones hair was an electric blue colour. They were quite muscular, and had faces perfect for playing poker. The woman's hair was neck length, and I could see it was kept out of the way most of the time. “Uh, good morning. Now I don't mean to be rude but......who are you and what the fuck are you doing in here?” The guy with the electric blue hair stood up and walked over to me. “I am here as escort to my wife, Cadence.” Oh fuck. “The others are here as escorts for the Element Bearers, and Big Mac. The ones that you can not see outside are escorting...” “Wait, don't tell me, Princess....” A female voice cut me off. “Captain, can you come in to the study please? We have much to discuss.” Looking round, I hoped for the best that I was dreaming, but stood there in the doorway was Celestia. She wasn't dressed as a maid this time however. It was more biker chick. And damn did she look good. Entering the study was a bad idea. As I walked through the door, Celestia had taken the desk, and the door was slammed shut behind me. And that's when I noticed the six other women in the room. “Take a seat, Captain.” “No thanks ma'am, I'll stand.” There was four hands placed on my shoulders pushing me forward. On the left was a pretty blonde thing with freckles on her face, Applejack. On the right was a rather athletic girl with rainbow hair. No prizes for guessing who it was. As they stopped pushing, a chair was wrapped in a lavender aura and shot behind me, and a white aura pushed me backwards, forcing me to sit down. “It wasn't a suggestion.” The expression on her face was unreadable. It was bad enough when she was a pony, now it was excruciating. “Now then, I want honest answers here. Any lies and we will have problems, understood?” I just nodded my head. “Very well. You understand, that because of my sisters natural form, this child may be born a pony?” “I fail to see your point.” “It will not be able to live on this world. It would have to stay in Equestria.” “Yeah, I was up late last night thinking about that. It doesn't matter, will still be my child.” “And yet, if it is human, it will have to stay here. Luna would never see her offspring.” “I never thought I'd say this, but you've crossed a fucking line there. I don't care if you are a princess, you're not on this world. Not only that, but you know me! Do you really think I would keep my child away from its mother just because she is of a different species? Sometimes Celestia, you can be a fucking stupid bitch. And to think you've come her to lecture me.” “I-i-i-i-i-i need some time to think. Please everypony, leave me be.” I got up and walked out in to the hall, the Bearers following me. It was then I noticed the necklaces they we wearing, they had brought the elements with them. As Twilight closed the door, the sound of crying could be heard from the other side. “You should go apologise captain. It was not right the way you spoke to her.” “Yeah, like it wasn't right that she immediately assumed the worst from this. Right now I just want a t-shirt with 'go fuck yourself' written on it.” The rather attractive and slightly older woman looked glanced at him. “Well, the past three months haven't done anything for your fashion sense it seems. Oh well, you can't win them all.” “um, why would you want that showing....if you don't mind me asking?” Fluttershy had been standing in the back, keeping quiet. But she just had to ask why. “Simple. I want to be alone right now.” He headed towards the door. “That doesn't sound like fun, Mr Grumpy Pants!” “Not now Pinkie.” “And what about Luna? Do you think she wants to be alone right now?” He stopped with the door half open, with something clearly on his mind. “Wait, where are you going?” “To the nearest bar.” Twilight slid in to the small gap between him and the door, giving him her best 'don't even think about it' look. “Twilight, get out of my way.” “No. I will not let you leave this house in the state you are in right now.” The captain leaned in close, and spoke in forceful whisper. “This is not your world, it is mine. And you will learn that when someone say get out of their way, you. Get. The. Fuck. Out. Of. Their. Way!” The look on his face was of pure malice, and she slowly moved out of the way. Once there was sufficient space, he walked out and slammed the door behind him. “I think we need to talk with my brother and the others.....now.” The other Bearers all nodded and walked towards the sitting room. No one saw Simon leave the shadows and enter the study. “Hey buddy, how you doing tonight? Enjoying the place?” I just stared at the guy, who was clearly drunk, and scowled at him. I wanted to be alone, and for the past forty five minutes, I was. “Hey now, we're all friends here. Name's Bob, what's yours?” He put his hand out for me to shake it. I relaxed a little and did so. “Alec. Nice to meet you.” “Hey, you're English, from England right?” Great. I hate stereotyping, but he is what we see as a 'typical American'. “So, what are you doing sat in the dark corner on your own?” “Woman trouble.” “Ah, fight with your girl huh?” “No, just her sister, niece, six friends, and a fuck load of guards.” He just opened his mouth to say something before closing it and sitting down opposite me. “What's with the guards? She royalty or something, from back home?” “Not....quite. It would be too hard to explain right now, and you wouldn't believe me anyway.” One of his friends walked by and patted him on the back a bit too hard. His shirt raised up and I caught a glimpse of a tattoo on his arm. A blazing orange sun. He caught my gaze and pulled his shirt back down. “Don't you worry about that, we all have our guilty little secrets, right?” He looked at his friends, and sighed with relief that none of them noticed. “What, the fact that you're a Brony?” Fuck, wish I had a camera, that look is brilliant. “It's the only explanation for why you'd have Celestia's cutie mark on your arm. So, you want to go to Equestria, and meet her?” “You're pulling my leg. Like it actually exists.” I just leant forward and smiled knowingly. “Say, where abouts in England are you from?” “A small city called Plymouth on the south coast. Heard of it?” “Yeah, I actually lived there for a couple of years. You know, you're looking mighty familiar to me.” He does look like someone I recognise, but who? “I was in high school at the time, a little place called, shoot what was it? Oh yeah, Southway Community College, but we had to move after someone threw me threw through a window. Suppose it was my own fault for bullying him, but I wouldn't mind a round two. I sat back until the only source of light in the corner showed my eyes. “Yeah, I remember that happening. Seems you lost some weight since then. Well, you want a round two? Now is your chance.” He shot up and pulled the table away from me, before grabbing my collar and throwing me in to the centre of the room. Bob walked towards me ready to start fighting when the bartender appeared with a shotgun. “Now Bob, you ain't starting no fights in my bar. You can either both shake hands and leave it at this, one or the other can leave, or you can both leave. Your choice.” He made his point by cocking the gun. I slowly turned to him. “Don't worry sir, any and all damages will be paid for, I guarantee it. But could you do me a favour and call for an ambulance, Bob's going to need one.” With an anguished cry, he charged at me, fists held high. As the first punch came, I deftly dodged left, then right and kept going until he got really angry. “Hold still you little shit. I'm gonna teach you a lesson you soon won't forget.” I stood my ground as he swung again, aiming for my sternum. To be fair it was a powerful punch, and it moved me back about two inches. All of his momentum stopped and he looked me in the eyes in horror. “Told you you're going to need an ambulance.” He tried to move his arm away, but I grabbed it in my left hand and followed through with an open palm strike to his elbow with my right. The was a sickening crack followed by a painful scream as the joint was broken. Following through, I punched him once in the side breaking some ribs. I leant in close and whispered in to his ear. “By the way, you should know Celestia is a jumped up bitch who needs to take her head out of her ass and see the real world. Should have taken me up on my offer, you could have met her today.” He tried to speak, but I slammed his head down on the bar, breaking his nose and sending to the bliss that is unconsciousness. I reached in to my pocket and pulled out a wad of hundred dollar bills, leaving them on the counter. Leaning over, I grabbed a bottle of eighteen year old whisky. Glenfiddich? Not bad, that'll do. “I'm taking the bottle. I don't want to be disturbed again.” Making my way over to the another corner, I sat down again and avoided the stares being thrown my way. Opening the bottle, I lifted it up and tilted my head back, closing my eyes. I got confused when the bottle didn't reach my mouth, and opening my eyes I saw another guy. He was quite muscular, around my height, and had an electric blue mane. He also had two glasses in his hand. “Sit.” “Nice to meet you Alec, my name's.......Shaun.” Nice going Armour, now what the fuck do you want? “How about a toast to a big white bitch?”
Epilogue Echo: Simon's SunCelestia heard the door open, but she did not even raise her head to see who entered the room. She just sat there sobbing to herself. The accusations thrown at her, whilst harsh, were not completely unfounded. She was only thinking of what was best for the child, one that wasn't even born yet. How could she have said those things? She knew he'd never keep the child from its mother, unless stated by Luna herself. A male voice drew her out of her self-loathing. “You know, it's been a long time since I saw him head to a bar when he was angry.” “Should we go after him?” “Not a good idea. He'll need at least an hour....or until the police call us.” Finally lifting her head, she looked to who was in the study with her. “Thank you Simon. But I still think we should go after him, in case he does something stupid.” She looked at the position of the sun, knowing it was around two in the afternoon, and they had let Luna and the Captain sleep in. They both needed it after last night's......activities, which were going on as they arrived. “In case he does something stupid? We don't need to be drunk to do that. All the alcohol will do is guarantee he'll do something he regrets in the morning. I'm usually there with him.” Celestia stood and walked over to the window, motioning for Simon to do the same. “Why are you usually with him?” He just started to laugh before regaining himself to explain. “One of Alec's jokes he told me. 'A friend will bail you out of jail. A best friend will be sat next to you in the police car, saying “Damn, we fucked up!”' God knows it's happened to us plenty of times.” Celestia allowed herself a small smile, before it disappeared upon remembering their most recent conversation. “This is not the first time I have made him angry. And both times it has been my fault. I just wish I knew more about him, that way I could avoid this.” “Believe it or not, he hasn't really been around women that much. It was only here and there, but when he was, he could charm the pants of them in about thirty seconds. But recently he's focused too much on his games. So don't worry yourself, he'll be fine.” Celestia started to sniff again, and Simon put his hands on her shoulders. “Hey now, none of that. Come on, you just need a hug.” She willingly melted in to his embrace. A few hours later there was a knock on the study door, but as there was no answer the enquirer opened it and walked in. What she saw shocked her. Over the desk was Celestia's clothing, mixed with that of a males. Looking around, she saw one of the reclining seats out, and walked over to it, seeing Celestia lying on top of the admiral. Naked, but covered with a blanket. “Um, your highness?” The pairs eyes fluttered open and they just looked at the woman stood there. “Yes, Bolt, what can we do for you?” “I think you should know that Captains Fire Rain and Shining Armour have not returned yet. They left about seven hours ago.” “Why did Captain Armour leave?” “He followed Captain Rain, to keep an eye on him.” “Very well, I'll be out in a moment. Oh, and tonight I suggest you and Mac get 'comfy', it truly is wonderful this way.” The female guards face started to turn red, and she almost ran out of the room. “Is there a shower down here? I need to wash up before we go out there.” Simon just smiled and winked at her, to which she smiled back. Not much washing got done. Thirty minutes later they emerged in to the front room, where everyone else was already waiting. Luna and Cadence were stood looking out the bay window, but the former had a look of worry on her face. Walking over, Celestia wrapped her arms around her sister. “I'm sorry Luna, it's my fault again. Do not worry, with Captain Armour I'm sure they'll return soon.” They sat around watching some TV for a while, and Rainbow Dash loved the weather channel, giving descriptions of how she could make things better. Eventually, they heard noise coming from outside, and Mac opened the bay window. They were not expecting this. Here we are, born to be kings We're the princesh of the univershe Here we belong, fighting to shurvive In a world with the darkesht powersh Hey... And here we are We're the princesh of the univershe Here we belong, fighting for shurvival We've come to be the rulersh of you all Oh! I am immortal I have inshide me blood of kingsh I have no rival No shtallion can be my equal Take me to the future of you all Born to be kingsh, princesh of the univershe Fighting and free, got your world in my hoof I'm here for your love and I'll make my shtand We were born to be princesh of the univershe No stallion could undershtand My power is in my own hoovesh Ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh Poniesh talk about you Poniesh say you've had your day I'm a shtallion that will go far Fly the moon and reach for the starsh With my shword and head held high Got to passh the tesht first time, yeah I know that poniesh talk about me I hear it every day But I can prove them wrong 'caushe I'm right firsht time Yeah yeah Curious, they all made their way towards the front yard, but the singing got quieter, so they made their way to the back, where the voices could be heard at the end of the garden....but the house was above a cliff for security reasons. Surely no one, whether sober, or as evidenced, drunk would attempt to climb it? Alright, let's go, let's go Haha! Yeah...watch this shtallion fly Bring on the filliesh C'mon C'mon C'mon! Here we are (here we are) Born to be kingsh, we're princesh of the univershe Here will we belong Born to be kingsh, princesh of the univershe Fighting and free, got your world in my hoof I'm here for your love and I'll make my shtand We were born to be princesh of the univershe They all stood there looking around when the grass near the edge rustled and a hand reached up and tried to get a grip on something. Simon ran over and grabbed it to help pull whoever it was up. The crowd were a little shocked to see a blue haired man set down on the grass, but it wore off as another voice came over the edge. “Hey!! No fairs!! You can't have 'Hic' help!! Get your flanks back down and shtart again!” Another hand crested the edge and Simon again pulled the person over, revealing yet another drunk captain. “Thanks knobhead. Where are we?” Two shadows fell over the men lying on the ground. They looked up to see a very unamused Luna and Cadence stood over them. The man that was clearly Shining Armour somehow managed to get to his feet, pulling Cadence close and kissing her roughly. “Hey sweet cheeks, did I tell you how hot you look like this? Let's go inside, apparently it's pretty good like this!” Armour started to grab her ass, which earned him a slap to the face, and a very pissed off wife. Celestia and Simon glanced at each other and then the ground. Luna noticed, but had more pressing matters to deal with. “Well, Captain?” The other human just stared up at her. “Whats?” “Don't you have something to say?” “Yessh. Shimon had sex with you sishter” The look on their faces was priceless, and they were wondering how he knew this. “Wait...you didn't? It was a joke, but.......Shimon, got one quession.” “What?” “....I forgots. Hey sunbutt!! You're a bitch, go fuck yourselfs!” He promptly fell back to the ground and started to snore loudly. The sound of sirens and a car door closing in front of the house followed, then a second set of lungs tried to out do the first as Cadence held her her husband up. “Could somepony help me? I can barely hold him, he's so heavy!” He wobbled slightly before toppling forwards, pushing Cadence to the ground and pinning her there. All the others gathered promptly burst out laughing.
Epilogue Foxtrot: Epilogue Foxtrot: “Are you sure about this? It may cause him some pain.” Luna just stopped at the kitchen door and turned round with a smirk on her face. In her hands were two pan lids. “Yes, it is what he deserves for speaking to you in such a way. That, and I hardly got any sleep thanks to his snoring. It is also punishment for spending several hours in a bar with Captain Armour. I wonder what Cadence will do to wake him up?” Turning, she left the kitchen and walked up the stairs. Celestia heard the door to their room open, and then........... 'BANG' 'BANG' 'BANG' “GET UP!! 'BANG' BANG' 'BANG' “GET UP!!” 'BANG' 'BANG' 'BANG' There was a loud thud on the floor before Celestia heard a groan coming down the stairs. Moments later, Luna walked back in with a smug smile on her face. “Well, he is now awake. It is a shame he does not like coffee, he could probably do with some.” The sound of footsteps on the stairs drew their attention, and they looked towards the source...... Why the fuck did she just do that? Groaning, I pulled myself up and looked at the clock. “Really? She woke me up at Oh-six-thirty? Ugh.” Making my way downstairs, I shuffled towards the kitchen and out of the back door, not noticing the two women in there at first. I had made it to the deep end of the pool in the back yard, and stood on the edge. Alec, are you all right? I'm sorry if what I did was.....” She trailed off a I pitched forward and belly flopped in to the water. “ALEC!” I came back up and saw Luna almost ready to dive in after me. “FUCK!! That's cold!” I looked to Luna, who had her arms crossed and a pout on her face. “Uh, morning.” She just continued to stare at me. “Did I do something wrong?” “Last night.” “What about it?” “Let me see, 'Hey sunbutt, you're a bitch, go fuck yourself'. Ring any bells?” “...........No......why don't you come on in? The water is refreshing.” She looked around to see if anyone else was up, and the looked back to me. “I do not have my bathing clothes on, I'll be right back.” “No need, neither do I.” I shifted my hands below the water. “In fact, I'm not wearing any clothes right now.” She lowered her gaze to below the water and her cheeks started to redden. “C-c-c-aptain, get control of yourself!! Others may be watching!” “Come on Lulu, it's half six in the morning. Who is going to be up at this time?” “My sister for one.” “And she's seen it all before. Now, any other arguments for me to poke holes in?” “......no. Very well.” She slowly took off her dressing gown, reveal that she was in fact not wearing anything underneath. “Stop looking at me like that.” I turned around to stop staring, and I heard a splash as she got in, then felt her arms wrap around me. “.....so, did you and 'Shaun' have fun last night?” “I think so. What did we do?” “You got drunk and climbed up the cliff face to get to the house. Any idea why?” “No, but it must've been a good one at the time.” I turned round to face her and pulled her close. “Look Luna, about yesterday, I'm sorry. I shouldn't have left you alone, I just wasn't thinking straight.” She started to lean closer, but a voice from the edge drew our attention. “If y'all are goin' do that in t' pool, at least let us know so that we don't wanna go for a swim till it's been cleaned.” Stood there was a massive man, and I mean massive. He must've been about seven foot tall. Stood next to him, and only coming up to his chest level, was the blonde woman from the day before. I didn't know what names they were going by, but fortunately I didn't have to. “Charlie, Mac, good morning to you. Did you sleep well?” At this, they both looked away from each other and 'Charlie' went a bright red. In my still half drunk state I couldn't help but make a joke. “Hey Mac, here's a question. How did you not break her?” At this, Charlie fainted, leaving Mac to catch her, and take her back in to the house. “I think we should take this inside. There will be less interruptions if we are in our room.” Looking down, I could see Luna's mind had gone to the same place as mine, so I returned her grin. Mac had only just made it to the back door, where there were a few towels on the outside table. “Hey Mac, chuck us a couple of towels would you?” He stopped and picked one up, throwing it towards the edge. I helped Luna out as she wrapped herself in it. “Okay, next one!” The next towel flew over and hit me in the face. I grabbed it and saw that it was more like a babies towel than an adult one. “Really Mac? Come on, it was a joke!” Nothing but the door shutting was his reply. Sighing, I climbed out and wrapped the towel around my waist. It barely covered anything, and left my backside exposed, to which I felt a slap against it. “Well, let us go inside, my captain.” Twilight, or rather Tabitha Smith as she was going by, stepped out of her room at the same time as the other Bearers. They were all fairly early morning risers, given what their jobs were, and they all made their way to the staircase in the centre. The house they were staying in was almost a mini-mansion. Even with all of the Bearers, the three princesses, the guards, and Big Mac, there were still plenty of guest rooms to go around. Not that the Changelings Hunters were in their own rooms. The Bearers each had a room overlooking the main stair case, three on either side, and at the centre was the master bedroom, with two slightly smaller ones on either side of it. They had to pass this way to get downstairs, and as they went by the one with a crescent moon on it, they heard something that made them stop. “MMMM!!! OH FAUST, RIGHT THERE!! FASTER!!!! SHOW YOUR PRINCESS HOW MUCH YOU LOVE HER!!! MMM!!!!” They all looked at each other, and saw the reactions they expected. Pixie Patterson was stood there with a massive grin on her face. Rita Diamond looked like inspiration had just hit her. Florence Shepherd was hiding her mouth in her hands, whilst her long pink-tinged hair covered her face. Rachel Daniels just shrugged. And Amelia-Rose Jackson walked up to the door and banged on it. Hard. “Will y'all keep it down in there!!! It's only seven o'clock in the mornin' for Celestia's sake!!!” The door to the left, emblazoned with a sun opened and the woman in question stepped out, with just a sheet around her. “AJ, could you keep the noise down yourself? Some of us are........resting.” As she turned around, they caught sight of her between the sheets. All she was wearing was stockings and suspenders, with nothing in between. The door gently slid closed, and they heard her speak again. “Now then Admiral, where were we?” “Twi, when can we go home? This world is makin' me a might crazy.” “Twili.....I mean Tabitha, what's wrong?” The girl in question looked up from the picture in her hands. She passed it over so the man could have a look. In it was Twilight in her natural form in a hospital bed, alongside White Feather, and a unicorn foal in her forelegs. He wrapped his arms around her, drawing her in to a comforting embrace. “I miss him. It's only been three days and I can't wait to see him again. When do you think we can go home Whit....dammit this is hard! So, how long do you think, Warren?” “As soon as we can, but don't worry. Your mother is looking after him, so he'll be fine." They put the picture on the coffee table and turned on the TV. As she was the last one to watch it, there was no surprise to it being on the Discovery Channel, but Tabitha picked up the remote and changed the channel. “This is something we can both watch. It shows programmes of their military history.” They had switched over as the last programme finished, and they sat there waiting fir the next one to start. A voice from the doorway drew their attention. “So........who's the colt?” Turning their heads, they looked to me standing there, leaning against the door frame. “That would be our son, Shimmering Dusk, sir. He is currently staying with Twilights mother.” “Fair enough.” I sat down in one of the chairs opposite them. “So what are you watching?” “The Military History channel. There is something on about 'The Battle of Britain', this episode talks about a city called 'Plymouth'. Why don't you sit down and watch it with us?” “Nah, not something I need to watch.” She just looked at me with a raised eyebrow before turning her attention to the TV. “Hey, captain?” “Yes....Feather, I presume?” “Yeah, going by 'Warren' at the moment. As your are the closest, can you open the window for us?” “Sure, just a sec.” I got up and went to open it, before going to sit back down. A shout from outside drew my attention, and as I looked back out I saw the rest of the squad stood outside. One who had a cocky attitude about him, I'm guessing it was Jet, was out in front. “Squad: Repeat.....Message!” They all then came to attention and saluted like I did, clearly they had been practicing because they were quite good. Until they spoke....... “OH FAUST, RIGHT THERE!! FASTER!!!! SHOW YOUR PRINCESS HOW MUCH YOU LOVE HER!” I turned back in to the room to see 'Warren' had scampered, leaving Twilight sitting there with a nervous face. “I didn't tell them....and to be fair, she was quite loud. Where are you going?” “To make a phone call, and get some friends to come down. Oh, and you want to know why I don't need to watch this?” She nodded eagerly at me. “Because I live there.” I walked out before she could ask me questions and entered the study, locking the door and turning around. Luna was sat behind the desk, a sort of half smirk half glare on her face. “Don't worry, they won't get away with it. I've got an idea.” “I should hope not. Pray tell, what exactly are you going to do?” “Nothing.” I picked up the mobile and rang my contact again. “General, good morning. Yeah, we're fine. Just a quick one, do you have any contacts to any Delta operatives? You have some on the base? How many? Perfect, could you send seven of them up here, I could do with their....help. Yeah, thanks again, bye.” “Captain, what is this 'Delta'? And what are you planning?” “I may take the piss out of the Yanks a lot, but there's not denying it. Delta are some of the toughest son's of bitches in the world......” I was sat next to Luna on a sun lounger by the pool giving her a massage when one of the guards ran around the corner, and up to me. “Captain, there are some men outside asking for entrance. They have no ID and refuse to talk to anyone unless they are in charge. Which is you sir.” Something about the guard was familiar, but I couldn't quite place it until I looked in to her eyes. “Well, I wasn't expecting you to be here, but I understand you are one of the best. Sorry I can't return the favour, but I've got my hands full with this one. I didn't catch your name back in Canterlot, Miss....?” “Pie, Surprise Pie. Or whilst we are here, Sarah Patterson. Sir.” she snapped off a crisp salute. “At ease. Aren't you a Wonderbolt? And does that mean you're related to Pinkie?” “Yes sir, but they're just show ponies, much like your 'Red Arrows' or your 'Blue Angels'. We still have military duties to attend to. And yep, I'm her cousin. And before you ask, her parents like the simple life, but that doesn't mean they are poor. Rocks are always needed for construction, and they make a profit off any gems they find and sell.” “Right. So these men, anything else about them?” “No sir, except that they look pretty dangerous.” “Ah, must be my 'special' package. Luna, I'll be right back.” I got a soft murmur in reply, as she had started to drift off to sleep. I followed 'Sarah' around to the front and made my way down to the gate where several men stood waiting. One approached and I assumed he was the one in charge. “Password?' “Moon Mover.” I nodded to the guard in the control hut and he opened the gate, allowing them to enter. “Chief Petty Officer Johnson, Delta. I understand you're looking for some PTI's sir?” “Indeed I am. Sarah here will show you to the back yard. If you need anything from your transport, ask her and she'll arrange help. Get set up and tell her when you're ready. I'll bring your victims out then.” About half an hour later Surprise came knocking on the door to the study. “Captain? They are ready for you now.” I nodded to her and got up, looking for Feather. I found him in the kitchen about to starting eating a sandwich. “I wouldn't eat that right now if I were you. Where are the others?” “Uh....in the games room I think. Simon went to show Jet how to play pool, and the others wanted to watch and put bets down.” “Go get them and bring them out the back.” “Uh.....yes sir?” He left the kitchen.....eating his sandwich. I shook my head and went outside, gently waking Luna up. “Hmm? Oh, Alec. How long was I asleep?” “Not long. I would've left you, but things are about to get noisy.” She sat up and glanced around, noticing the seven new men, and catching one staring back at her. I did to. “In case you haven't worked it out, yes she's taken. Now get back to it!” He turned away sharply, no doubt embarrassed at being caught red handed. “Who are they?” “Punishment.” I walked over the one in charge. “Okay Chief, I want them to do two hundred sit ups, press ups, leg lifts, star jumps, deep squats, knee bends, abdominal twist, crunches, and anything else you can think of. Any questions?” “Yes sir. What's a 'star jump', and what have they done to deserve this? “A star jump is, uh how do you guys say it? Oh yeah, a jumping jack. And they pissed me off. Here they come. If they don't complete it, I don't mind. Just as long as they can't move afterwards.” “Yes sir.” The back door swung open and the seven made their way over to me. “Uh sir, is the woman part of the exercises?” “Yep. She was there, so she gets it as well. One in, all in. Don't worry, she's tougher than she looks.” I turned to the squad. “Okay, after this mornings little......'morale boost', I though we would do something a bit more military. A bit of PT. And these guys are here to help you. You've got one each to make sure you don't quit, and they'll show you the correct way to do the exercise first.” I twisted back to the soldier stood next to me. “All yours chief.” “Thank you sir!” I walked back over to where Luna was sitting and went to take a seat next to her, but a voice behind me made me turn around. “I think you should join them. They are your squad after all.” Relaxing on a deck chair was Celestia, some sort of cocktail in her hand. And not much on her body. “I think that will be suitable punishment for your attitude yesterday. I would have Captain Armour join you, but I have not seen him nor my niece all day.” “Fine, I'll do it as well.” I walked to the back door and opened it, sticking my head in. “Hey guys! Back yard, now!” There was the sound of thudding as my friends came running to the garden. “Let's show these ponies why we kick ass.” We walked over to where the PTI's were talking to the seven, and I noticed Simon had his gaze looked on to Celestia, and hers was on him. Which meant he wasn't looking where he was walking. And that made him fair game. I reached up my arm and shoved his shoulder hard, watching him wobble before...... 'SPLASH' His head came out of the pool and he glared daggers at me. “I'll get you for that. Just you wait and see!” “Yeah whatever. Next time watch where you're going. Come on, we got exercise to do. We haven't done any the last two months.” We joined the group as the CPO was finishing his demonstration of a press up. “Hey Chief, room for five more?” “Yes sir, but we'll keep an eye on the ones you want us to. Now then, everybody get in to position.” We all laid down on the grass, arms at should width apart. “And start! One......Two.....Three....” I lost track of his counting as I looked across to the other side of the pool, and saw Luna staring back at me. A quick glance to the side and I saw Simon and Celesta were doing the same. Yeah, I thought they were. Well, at least he'll keep her off my back for now! I turned back to Luna and carried on with the exercise, never letting my eyes leave hers. Author's Note I've finally worked out how to use Inksacpe, which means......... Yep, it's the badge on his Equestria uniform. Also, anybody got an idea for a chapter title? Also, this how I see them as humans.
Epilogue Golf: SeleneI was fucked. Laying face down on the grass was not very dignifying, but at least I had completed the session. Barely. Ironically, the first one to drop was 'Harry'. You'd think with his earth pony background he'd be stronger, but that doesn't matter if his stamina isn't at the same level. Jet was the last pony to drop, leaving me and Simon as the last two. He collapsed thirty seconds before me, but as I was laying there, I found out he had enough energy to punch me in the arm. “That's.... .for pushing......me in......the pool........dick!” I was rolled over and opened my eyes to see Luna kneeling next to me, Celestia doing the same with Simon. “So,what's going on with them two?” She just smiled and offered me her hand, helping me to my feet and leading me over to the deck chairs. 'Warren' came walking back out from the toilet. “I see why you said not to eat that now.” He just carried on and laid down on the grass, relaxing in the sun. A pressure on my shoulder pushed my sideways, and rolled me on to my front. I then felt hands go across my back, squeezing my muscles. A quick glance and I caught sight of a few strands of dark blue hair. “Thanks.” “You're not the only one getting this. Tia is busy as well.” Looking up I saw Simon staring back at me. He just smiled and allowed her to continue her work. A shadow fell over me and I looked up to see Chief Johnson stood there. “I got to say sir, I'm impressed. When you said two hundred, I was a little worried. But you proved me wrong. If I ever get in to the shit, I know who I'm gonna call. Catch you round sir.” I just nodded and Sarah led them back out the front. Lowering my head again I relaxed, letting Luna carry on. I awoke to a wonderful smell filling my nose, and raised myself up on to my forearms. The sun was lowering over the horizon, which meant I had been asleep for a good eight hours. My stomach decided that it wanted to agree with my nose and let out a large rumble. “Oh, so you are awake now. Shame, I won't get to pour this cold water over you now......” Rolling over, I had Luna standing above me. She was wearing the same bikini from earlier, but with one of those skirt-sheet-wrap things. She also had a mischievous smirk on her face. “Don't even think abo...” Too late, she tipped the jug over my chest, and damn was it cold. “Right, that's it!” As I stood up, Luna started to run towards the house, but I was too quick for her. I grabbed her gently round the waist and lifted her over my shoulder. “You're going to regret that.” Her feeble hits on my shoulder did nothing to stop me, and her giggling told me was okay with it. She looked over her shoulder and saw where I was heading. “I do hope you are not planning on getting this skirt wet. I believe this material will be ruined if it does.” A quick glance and I saw that the knot was next to my head. Both my hands were busy keeping Luna steady, so I used the only thing I had available. Luna's giggling increased when the stubble on my chin brushed against her stomach as I removed the skirt with my mouth. (Since coming back, my hair had started to regrow, and I never bothered to ask about it.) The skirt fell away from her as she kicked her sandals off. I pretended to throw her a couple of times, getting a few screams, until she realised what I was doing, to which she stopped. Until I actually let go of her. The was a big splash as she hit the water, and before she could open her eyes I dove in after her. Holding my breath under water was always a skill of mine, and the time I could spend holding it had increased a lot in the past two years. I watched as Luna turned round a few times before I grabbed her legs and pulled her under. It was a new experience for us, kissing under water, but we stayed there for a good thirty seconds. When we crested the water, Mac was stood on the edge. “Ah thought Ah said t' warn us. An' besides, can't y'all keep it for the bedroom?” Luna just gave him a cheeky smile. “If you feel that way Mac, then I suggest you no longer prepare your food on the kitchen counter.” “What?” “Hm? Oh nothing. But this time it was just a kiss. We'll leave you alone for your swim now, it is time for us to eat.” We headed to the edge and I helped Luna out before hauling myself up. As we got in to the kitchen I looked the the clock on the side and noticed the time and date. An idea immediately sprang in to my head remembering a flyer that came in the post. “Hey Luna, I've got something I want you to see. Why don't we have dinner on the roof?” She looked at me over her shoulder with a confused look in her eye, before she nodded. “Okay, go get in to something a bit warmer, and I'll come get you when it's ready.” “But our meal is ready, what are you talking about?” “You'll see, now get going.” She went up the stairs and I heard our door open and shut. I ran in to the front room and the person I was after was watching more documentaries. “Twilight, come with me. I need your help with something.” A few minutes later and we were on the roof. “Right, I'm going to clear an area for a table big enough for two up here, and when I come back down, I'm going to need you to teleport it up.” She nodded and I pointed to the area where I was going to put it. As she went back in to sort out the stuff, I started to shift the crap that was lying around. Thankfully it wasn't dirty, as we had just shoved it up here out of the way a couple of weeks ago. Once I had a sufficient space cleared, I stuck my head back inside and saw Twilight had got the table and chairs to the bottom of the stairs. I nodded to her and her horn appeared on her head in a lavender glow. There were two flashes, the tables and chairs appearing right where I wanted them. I rushed inside and grabbed a couple of bits for the table, before leaning back over the balcony. “Twi, can you teleport our dinner up here?” She nodded once and headed to the kitchen, whilst I went to the master bedroom. I knocked on the door and entered. “Luna? It's ready.” She walked out from a walk in closet, wearing a black low cut evening gown. I had already dried off and pulled on a shirt and a pair of trousers, before meeting her at the door, where she placed her arm in mine, and we walked towards the roof. Does she know what I've done? As we stepped out, Luna stopped breathing for a moment. I don't think she expected this. The table had a cloth over it, and the light was provided by a few candles spread around the table and one on it in the centre. On the table was a bottle of wine in a chiller bucket, and our plates with our meals on it. Since arriving, Luna had tried our meat, and she had taken a liking to venison, which is what I had Simon arrange for the days meal. I escorted Luna over and guided her in to her seat. The meal went smoothly, just small talk here and there, mainly me telling her little bits of my time in school. Until my fight in the bar the day before, she hadn't really asked much about it. She made to leave and take her plate in, but I stopped her. “Not yet Luna, there is something else planned for tonight.” I took her hand and led her over to the balcony, facing towards the coast. We could just make out the Santa Monica pier on the beach, and that's when it started. A flash of white light followed by sparks burst in to the sky, followed by more, and a multitude of colours. Luna leant back against my chest, and I wrapped my arms around her, one across her chest, and the other with its hand resting on her stomach. We stood there for a few minutes watching the display before Luna spoke. “What is this in aid of? Did you arrange this?” I had a little laugh at this before replying. “No, I didn't arrange it. Toady is the fourth of July, the day this country gained independence from my country. It was a war that lasted for eight years, lots of bloody fighting and high loses on both sides. Around fifty thousand lives were lost I believe.” “But I thought you said your country protected others?” “Yeah, I did. But we haven't always been like that. Most of the areas of the world with problems can be blamed on either my country or one near it. They used to go somewhere, fuck up the country, and then leave. But that was hundreds of years ago. I would like to say we've learnt from our mistakes, but well, that remains to be seen. We are actually allies with this country now, which is why when we go out and about we are allowed to be armed.” We stood there watching the fireworks display for a couple of hours, before we heard foot steps coming our way. Sarah burst through the door. “Sir! We've got a situation. You have a visitor in the study!” I looked to Luna who just nodded at me. I ran down the stairs and in to the study, seeing Simon and the others there already...........and a RAF officer sat in the centre. I sat behind the desk and gestured to him to speak. “Thank you for your time. Now I must get straight down to business. We need you and your squad for a high risk rescue operation. A high profile target has been kidnapped in our current main AO. We need you to go and rescue him.” “Who's the target?” “Papa Mike One.” “You serious?” He just nodded. “How the fuck did that happen? And why should we? Doesn't matter which party he's from, all politicians are lying fucks anyway. Doesn't matter which one is in charge. So again, why?” “Because she has asked it of you. I am one of the few on the staff who know what actually happened to you, but need I remind you that you are still under oath to the crown for another four years?” “No, no you don't. I assume that is the intel pack?” He passed the sealed envelope to me. “First time I've been given something marked 'Eyes Only'. Simon, contact the General, we leave as soon as possible.” He nodded and left the room, picking up the phone and started dialling. I opened the pack and looked it over. “There's not much here. Does Papa Mike One have some sort of tracker on them?” “Yes, but we can't pick the signal up. We were hoping that the, uh... Luna has sensors that are more powerful. How long do you think it will take you to plan and carry out a rescue?” “Not long, we can get to the AO in a matter of minutes, so no time for planning. They never work anyway. How many others have been taken hostage?” “None. It was a few members of the local forces that got him. A few soldiers were injured in the fire fight, but they are alive. I'll head back to our station here and relay that you are on the way.” “Roger that, we'll let you know when we get them.” He got up and nodded, then left the study, Sarah escorting him off the premises. Simon came back in to the study. “We got clearance when ever we are ready. All flights have been diverted, citing 'unexplained electrical weather anomalies'. I've linked to Mai and she has everything warming up, waiting for us to get on board.” “Good. Everybody, get down to the armoury and load up. We're going to be in close quarters, so SMG's and shotguns. We'll get a scan of the area when we are above and go from there.” They all nodded and headed to the basement, whilst I made my way to my room. I saw Luna stood out on the balcony, still watching the fireworks display. “Luna?” She turned round to look at me. “I've got to go. One of my countries leaders is in danger. We don't have much intel, so we're going in blind. But I'm not going to leave you alone here. I will be back as soon as possible.” She pulled me close and gave me a passionate kiss. “Go with the blessing of the moon watching over you.” I nodded once and headed down in to the armoury, Simon standing outside the door. “I figured you would want these. And I got a surprise for you. I contacted Canterlot, seeing if they could send the feed system here.....and well, the ammo you have stored there can be used here. So you don't need to heft ammo.” He passed me two sub machine guns. M7's, with Omni-blade attachments. “You recovered them?” “Yeah, thought you might want them back. So, we ready?” “One sec.” I went in to the weapons locker and came out with a Benelli M4. “Now I am. Lets go.” I was sat in the command chair on the Luna's bridge, looking at a holographic image of the compound directly below us. Mai was on a holographic pad next to the chair. “The signal is coming from this room, in the centre tower. It is on the third floor. Thermal is picking up over a hundred signals within the compound, although that could be getting interference from the heat.” “Right, how long have we got?” “No idea, they haven't given a time limit as to when their demands are met.” “So we need to get in there as soon as possible from orbit and rescue a VIP without giving them the chance to eliminate them. Suggestions?” I looked to the others stood around, all trying to think of ways to pull this off. It wasn't them that had the suggestion. “This vessel is equipped with HEV's. You could use them to get down there, or load them with explosives and use them as traps for when they open them.” I drew my attention away from Mai. “Simon, did you know the Luna had ODST drop pods?” “Uh, no. I wish we had though. They sound like fun. So how we going to do this?” “Using the pods will gain too much attention. Mai, are there parachutes on board?” “Yes, they are located in Storage Two.” The image of the compound changed to one of the ship, a path highlighted to where they were located. “Alec, what crazy ass scheme have you thought up now?” “Simple, we go down in the Sparkle, I jump out when we are low enough, infiltrate and annihilate, secured the VIP, blow the wall, and you guys come swooping in, back up to the wall, we jump on board, and then we leave. Nice and easy.” “That's crazy. We don't have a pilot that's got enough skill to pull that off! And what's the Sparkle?” “The Sparkle is our Pelican, seeing as we now have six, might as well follow the theme. And we don't need skill. We need dangerous and crazy. I've seen your training videos.” Simon followed my gaze to the soldier I had picked out. “Oh, you can't be serious! Him!!” (Quick A/N: Apologies, but for the next link, you'll need to skip to 1:59. We were all holding on with our full strength. As soon as we had entered the atmosphere, Dan put us in to a steep dive. Any other aircraft would have stalled by now. I watched as the mountains came up to meet us, but Dan pulled up at the last minute, just missing the edges. I settled down and pulled up a map. The plan had changed on the way down. “Okay, if we follow this ravine, we can come up on their blind side. Dan, I want you to fly over at speed, then get ready to return and pick us up.” “You got it!” I walked out in to the cargo bay and opened the door. Getting the grappling gun ready and securing the other end of the line to my harness. We would only get one shot at this. I took aim and fired the gun. “Alec, what the hell are you doing?” “I, uh, I'm suddenly having second thoughts.” “You had a first thought?” “Yeah. Hey Simon, in case I forget to say it later.......Ow” The cable pulled taught and I was pulled out the back of the Sparkle. “Ha ha ha yes! Finally a stupid plan where someone's going to get killed and it's not me!” The drop ship then arced up and to the right as gun fire tried to track it. The grappling arm had hit where it was supposed to, which meant if I had fired it right I would be swinging in to the tower on the fourth floor. I opened my eyes in time to see wooden shutters blocking my way, but at my speed they might as well have been cobwebs. I rolled in and slammed in to the opposite wall. I was quite thankful that there was a set of ODST armour for me, as that would've hurt other wise. I clicked the comm on my wrist. “Mai, how close am I?” A small screen appeared in the upper left of the screen with her face on it. “He is directly below you. I will highlight where to place the charges on your HUD.” Sure enough, four orange squares showed up, so I placed the det charges on the floor. “Okay Dan, get ready to come back in.” A double burst of static and he had acknowledged my order. I hit the detonator in my hand and drew my M7's. A moment later the charges went off, the part of the floor I was standing on falling out. I hit the next floor and landed on my feet. It was covered in dust, but I had the thermal filters turned on. I saw five orange objects, one sat on a chair in the centre, and four all covering their faces in the corner. I shot each guard a couple of times and then placed a few more charges on the wall that would be exposed. Standing the VIP up, I placed myself between him and the wall, hitting the detonator for the second time. I then placed him behind me and unslung my shotgun, aiming at the door. A burst of static filled my ears. “We are coming in....turning.....and backing up.....in position.” I turned round to see the Sparkle's cargo bay, but it was at a distance. I grabbed the VIP by the collar and dragged him back towards the door. “Sorry about this sir, but it's the only way.” I then ran him forward and chucked him through the air, watching him as he flew....before Simon caught hold of him and hauled him inside. I was about to jump myself when I saw flashes from the ground “RPG'S!! GO!!” The Sparkle's engines flared and she shot off in to the night. All of the soldiers in the compound looked to the hole where I was stood. “........fuck.” As the fired their weapons, I jumped out, puffing the jet pack once as I got near the ground to steady my landing. Withdrawing my M7's again, I started shooting everything that moved. They had been given the signal that the VIP had been removed from the compound, which meant that they could finally assault it. The troops were a mix of British Army and Royal Marine Troops, along with a few Delta guys along to give them a hand. The compound had been shelled before the went in, so they were on clean up duty. The convoy ground to a halt and all a hundred troops stormed out, running at the building. They breached the gate way and ran in, searching for targets. Instead, the found a single trooper sat on the wall, helmet off and a bottle of beer in his hand. “Took you guys long enough. Now, do you have a working radio? I got shot in the helmet and broke mine.” One of the troopers handed him what he asked for, still stood there open mouthed. “Hello zero, this is Shadow zero-one, message over.” The soldiers all stopped moving and turned to the one sat on the wall. They couldn't believe it, a real Shadow soldier, right here. Then the response came. “Shadow zero-one, this is zero. Authenticate, over.” “Zero, Shadow zero-one, authentication 'Moon Mover', over.” “Shadow zero-one, zero, Roger. Pass message over.” “Zero, Shadow zero-one. Tell Shadow zero-three to get his ass back here. I want to get back to what I'm supposed to be doing right now. Over.” “Shadow zero-one, zero. Shadow zero-three is already on the way. Out” He just passed the radio back to the shocked soldier, who took it and put it away with breaking eye contact. “What?” “How do you join the Shadows?” “Really? Get sent to another world, be there for almost a year, and then have your friends turn up and bring you home, Or be one of the friends on the rescue mission.” “Yeah, okay. Now how do you really join?” The sound of an approaching aircraft drew their attention, especially when it landed in the courtyard. Shadow 01 just slipped his helmet back on, got on board, and the ship took off again, this time heading straight up. “Hey guys, what the fuck just happened?” I stepped out of the shower to see Luna smiling at me. But it was her smile for when things good but unexpected happened. “Okay, what is it this time?” “Your parents are downstairs. And they have been asking certain questions.” “Wait, you didn't tell them?” “No, I left that for you.” “Great, go bring them in here then. I want this conversation to be private.” Luna left the room whilst I got dressed, and returned a few moments later with my mother and father. “Hi, um could you please take a seat on the bed?” The did so without asking why. “I have some news to tell you, and it's going to be a little shocking. You see, Luna and I have grown pretty close over the last couple of months, and well..........you're going to be grandparents again.......... Several months later........ “......come on Luna, push! You can do this!” “AAAAAAHHHHHH!!! THIS IS ALL YOUR FAULT!!! YOU SHOULD HAVE USED PROTECTION!!!” Her hand clamped around mine and squeezed as hard as she could as the next contraction came. “You're doing very well, Mrs Luckes. A couple more pushes and we should be there. When the next contractions come, I want you to push as hard as possible.” She started to breathe heavily again, and her hands gripped around my arm. “AAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH” Her nails dug in deep, drawing blood, but that was the least of my concerns as she wasn't given time to rest, another contraction hitting her right away. “AAAAAHHHHHHHHHH” The last painful cry was met by the cry of a baby, and we watched as the doctors and nurses cleaned it and Luna up. They placed the baby on a table, and gave it a check over. It was then wrapped in a cloth and brought over to us. “Air Chief Marshall Luckes, Mrs Luckes, you have a perfectly healthy baby girl.” He passed her over in to Luna's waiting arms and waved the medical staff to leave, with just us and him in the room. “A healthy human girl, that is.” “Thanks doc, I'm glad you could help. And about the other thing....” “My lips are sealed. It won't even be noted in the medical records.” I shook his hand and he left. Making my way back over to the bed, Luna scooted over so I could sit next to her. I put my arm around her as she held our baby. “So what do you want to call her?” “I though you had a name picked out?” “No, if you remember, Captain, I got to name the child if it was a male, and you got to name it if it was a female. So, what do you want to call her?” I looked to the child and saw her eyes, shining with the same cyan as her mother. A light shined in through the window, the moon at its fullest at midnight. Bringing my gaze down once more, I lifted my arms up and Luna passed her to me. “Welcome to the world...........Selene.” Luna pressed herself in to my should and was soon asleep, Selene as well. I took my jacket off and placed it on the chair, lying down beside them. No sooner had I switched off the light I joined them in sleep. “Alec, wake up!!” The panicked voice of Luna made me shoot up and look at her. But something wasn't right. “Luna...........why are you upside down?” “I'm not the one upside down......you are!!” I looked 'above' me and saw the hospital bed on the 'ceiling'. I also noticed little Selene staring up at me.............with her eyes glowing. “Selene, do you think you could me back down?” She looked at Luna for a moment before her eyes flashed and they went back to their usual colour. Which meant the magic holding me up disappeared. I dropped through the air and landed in a heap. “Ow.” A giggling Luna helped me up. “I'm glad you find it funny.” There was the sound of a baby laughing before it turned to crying. “Selene, what's wrong? Alec, why is she crying?” “Maybe because she's hungry. You did read those books right?” “...........only the basic ones. Come, help me get comfortable.” I eased her on to the bed and propped her up with some pillows. I then picked Selene up and passed her to Luna. “I know you are her father, and wish to stay............but do you think you can get me something to eat?” “Yeah of course. You two stay right here. I'll be back soon.” I kissed Luna on the forehead and left the room, looking for either the mess or some food. Heading in to the reception area, I definitely found a mess. “Tia, have you and Simon been here all night?” The woman in question snorted herself awake, and upon seeing that she was buried in Simon's shoulder, fell over the chair in her haste to get off him. “Y-y-y-yes we have, what business is it of yours?” “None, it's just you two make such a cute couple.” Her cheeks reddened so much I could probably get a well done steak from them, but I held off on the teasing for now. I offered her my hand and helped her to her feet. “Come on, help me find some food. The new mother is hungry.” “You mean.....” “When she's ready. Until then, lets leave Luna in peace.” “What about Simon?” “He'll be all right there. It won't be the first time he has fallen asleep in a hospital waiting room." Author's Note The last two sections were meant to be Epilogue Delta, then Echo, then Foxtrot.........but until I got those ideas out of my head, I couldn't add this in. And for those of you wondering, in the previous chapter where Luna says about Cadence waking Armour up.......she blew him away!
Epilogue Hotel: How can I fly and not walk?“Captain Fire Rain, is it really you?” I turned to the pony that was addressing me. It wasn't a pony. “I thought you had gone home?” “Yeah, I went home, but that doesn't mean I can't visit from time to time. So how have you been Pokey, and why are you in Canterlot Castle?” “I am the official Changeling Ambassador for Equestria now. My role is to make sure that the needs of Changelings do not interfere with ponies lives. There were a few bumps at first, but everything is sorted now. So to what do we owe the pleasure of your visit?” “I was coming by to check up on Luna, haven't seen her for six months. And I thought she might like an update on Selene.” “Who's Selene?” “I'll let her tell you when she's ready. Till then, I'm not going to say anything. See you later Pokey.” He waved and I carried on to my destination, the guards ignoring me as I made my way up to the princesses bedchambers. There were two doors in the corridor, on with a sun and one with a moon. I gave a tap on Luna's door, and I heard a voice call me in. I opened it and saw a rather big mess. There were books, parchments, and quills everywhere. “Well, at least I can blame Selene's messiness on you now.” Luna's head whipped round before she pulled me through the air with her magic, ending in rib crushing hug. “Alec! I was wondering when you were coming!! Now, how is our little one doing. And is Tia doing okay??” “Not to bad, her magic tantrums have dropped off the radar. I'm sorry I didn't bring her with me, but I don't know what the teleportation would do to a child. My parents have got her for a couple of weeks, which is why I managed to get here. Tia's fine, she''s coming along quite nicely. Simon was a little shocked at first, I had to drag him out of a bar multiple times, but he's finally come to terms with it, and is doing a good job. I brought some pictures of Selene, if you want to see them.” “I understand. And of course I want to see pictures!!” I sat down on the bed and opened the envelope in my hand. “Aww, she's so cute. I must try and make time to come see her. But for now, how long can you stay here?” “Two full weeks, starting from this morning. Why?” “Well, when I was on Earth, I spent all that time as a human, and since returning I have been researching transformation spells.............” It was well past one in the morning when the night guards were patrolling the castle. This particular route had them going past the princesses room. Two of the four went along the floor below, whilst the others went along the corridor. As they were about to leave and head down, the sound of a door opening got their attention. Upon turning round, they saw a rather large sandy coloured pegasus stallion with rather messy wings emerging from Luna's room in the air. He looked round once and waved at the guards, before heading the opposite way. “HALT! IN THE NAME OF THE PRINCESSES!!!!” The two guards dived at the stallion and brought him to the floor, but he was much stronger then they considered. A hoofful of guards heard the shout and came rushing in just as the stallion flew up once more. Two of the pegasi guards slammed in to him hard, sending him flying through the air and impacting the wall, where he slid down to the ground, finally subdued. The one in charge emerged from the pile on the floor. “Take him to the dungeons, Luna can decided what to do with him in the morning. Thank Faust she didn't wake through all this, she has enough on her plate while Celestia is off visiting that other place.” The guards attached shackles to the stallion's legs and dragged him away. The leader noticed that he didn't have a cutie mark. Well that's strange. No matter, it is for Luna to decided. Three months previous, on Earth... “Tia, are you sure about this? I mean, it's not a bad thing if you are, but......well, it would put you in the same situation as Luna. Do you really want to go through with that?” “Yes Captain, I do. I have not seen Luna this happy for ages, and I must admit I am quite jealous of her. Now tell me, where is Simon hiding? I must tell him this news.” “He's not hiding, he's just taking his ship through it's shakedown cruise. He should be back tomorrow.” “What is his ship called?” “No name yet, but I think he will go with the same theme we have with the rest.” “And what theme is that?” “Well, my ship is the Luna. The six Pelicans we have are the Twilight Sparkle, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, Applejack, and the Rarity. So seeing as my ship was named after my princess, I'm guessing he'll name this one after his princess.” “You mean...” “Yep, the UKSC Princess Celestia. Now I believe you have a check up to get to. Don't look like that, Simon told me. Now let's go.” “I hate needles.” Luna was sat on her throne listening to one of the most boring proposals she had ever heard. It was something to do with the pegasi having certain paths to different locations, a 'flying highway' of sorts. Oh I was he could be here. At least it would give me something to look at. I got to admit, I wasn't expecting him to come out so..... A shudder ran through her spine as his flanks made an image in her mind. She was snapped out of her thoughts as the brain dead politician finished speaking. “...so then your highness, what do you think of my proposal?” “It is a good idea, we give you that. But it will also mean that pegasi have to follow these routes exactly, thus taking away their freedom to fly almost any where. Did you take this in to account?” “Yes we did your highness, and our research shows that it would be the same as it is for unicorns and earth ponies. They are restricted to the paths they must take, why not pegasi?” “Are you saying that if a unicorn or earth pony were to stray from the paths, that they must be punished?” “No your majesty, I just thought that......oh, I never looked at it like that. I was merely trying to decrease the time a pegasi spent in the air, meaning less strain on their bodies.” “I have an idea. Why don't you come back later this evening and join myself and my other guest for dinner, then we can have another look at your suggestion and see if we can work something out.” “Thank you your majesty.” The stallion bowed low and left just as one of the guards came trotting in. “Apologies your majesty, but we caught an unknown stallion in the castle last night. We placed him in the dungeons and brought him here this morning. We can take him back if you are too busy to deal with him now.” “That will not be necessary, bring him in.” The guard bowed low and left the throne room. Shining Armour approached from a door to the side. “Did you know of this captain?” “No your majesty, it is the first I've heard of it. I came because I want to see the pony who managed to get past all my guards without being seen till he left.” Luna just nodded and moved her gaze back to the door way, where they could see some guards dragging a bundle along the ground. “I said take this fucking thing off my face! I at least want to see where you are taking me! And if you would just undo my wings, I can fly there instead of you dragging me.….OW! Watch it you fucking morons, there's a step there!” Armour and Luna looked on confused, as they both recognised the voice but were quite shocked to see him shackled and blindfolded. The blindfold was removed and he blinked a few times before realising where he was, and looking up to the throne. “Luna, do you think you could tell these morons to let me the fuck go, before I get mediaeval on their flanks?” One of the guards struck him across the face. “You will not speak that way to the princess, and you will speak when spoken to, understand?” “ENOUGH!! LET HIM GO AT ONCE!” The guards moved close and removed the shackles, slowly backing away. “Captain Fire Rain, please come sit with me.” The guards that had brought him in moved away faster, and the one that had struck him started to shake. He stretched his wings out and started to hover towards the guard. “Next time, I won't go so easy on you. Get the fuck out of here.” The guard turned and ran as fast as he could, the others following. The captain flew up to the throne and sat next to it. “Hey Luna. I tell you, waking up in the dungeons is not fun! Hey Armour, how's it going?” “What the buck is going on?” “Huh? Oh Luna turned me in to a pony for a bit. Quite a surprise that I became a pegasus. What's even weirder is that I can fly with no problems, but I can't walk with four legs properly as of yet. I also miss my fingers.” “Oh. So how long are you staying?” “A couple of weeks. I thought I'd have a little explore of the country whilst in my disguise. And I can finally challenge Rainbow Dash to a race.” Luna looked at me with a smirk on her face. “I do not think such an action would be wise in her current state. She has gained some weight since being married to Lieutenant Starfyre.” She leant close to me and whispered in to my ear. “Besides, you can not leave until tomorrow at the latest, we have to finish last nights activities.” As she said this, she started to nibble on my ear, and my wings shot out to their full extension, going really stiff. The whole room burst in to laughter at the sight, and I just stood there like a statue. Dammit, why couldn't I be an earth pony? A day later and I stepped of the train in to Ponyville, Armour and Cadence with me. They had come down to see their nephew, and to Twilight the good news. Looks like Equestria was having a baby boom. I saw a blur darting from tree to tree as two fillies ran between them on the ground. They were a little bigger since I had last seen them, almost coming in to their teenage years. “Hey guys, I'm going to have some fun, I'll see you at the library in a bit.” They nodded to me and left, whilst I turned in the direction of the the fillies. I slowly made my way over and got behind one of the trees, waiting for the orange blur to appear again. When it did, I leapt out and caught her from the air, making her scream as I landed with her under me. There was a shout from my left before I found myself weightless, and then an impact which sent me in to a tree. Looking up, I saw Sweetie Belle with her horn glowing, Applebloom tensing to charge, and Scootaloo glaring at me. “Well girls, it's been along time, but it's nice to see you. And Applebloom, you're getting as strong as your sister.” They all relaxed a little while staring at me. “Do we know you? You know us, but Ah ain't ever seen you around before.” “Hmm, I suppose you haven't, not like this anyway. I tell you what, why don't I get you something from Sugarcube Corner, and you can try to figure it out along the way?” They nodded at me and we walked off, them staying behind me. It didn't take long to get there, and just as I was about to open the door, Scootaloo asked me a question. “How come you don't have a cutie mark?” I ushered the girls inside and sat them by a table. “Simple, one would not be enough, I'm a stallion of many talents.” They just looked even more confused than before. “So do you girls have yours yet?” Applebloom stood up and walked round so I could see her flank. “Ah got mine! Mah brother Big Mac broke our plough a while back, and we didn't have t' money for a new one, so late one night Ah snuck out and went it to the tool shed. Next thing Ah know Ah'm being woken up by Mac, who had a smile on his face. Ah had fixed the plough an' when Ah looked, this here beauty was on my flank!” The mark was a crossed hammer and screwdriver, with a green apple behind it. “Very nice. So what would you three like?” I saw a pink mane emerging from the kitchen, and the owner skipped over with her eyes closed, stopping at our table. “Hi, welcome to Sugarcube Corner! Can I take your...orde.....ord....or.....” I looked up at her and she was staring back at me. “YAY! NEW PONY! I can throw you a welcome to Ponyville party!” She looked at me eagerly with a smile on her face, which slowly disappeared. “Wait...........you're not new. You've been here before.” I could see the gears in her head running on overtime, so I thought I'd spare her the torture. “Yes Lady Pie, I have been here before. It has been around eighteen months since I last stepped foot in Ponyville.” “Lady Pie? Only one.......person ever called me that.” She rubbed her chin with a fore hoof. “.......Lucky, is that you?” “Bingo.” The were three shouts of joy as the fillies jumped at me. I caught them all and put them back down. “Calm down girls, I still owe you that treat.” They all took their seats opposite me again. Scootaloo was the first to speak up.“But why are you a pony? “Luna turned me in to one whilst I am here. It's only fair, she was human on my world, and this time I'm visiting out of choice. And seeing as you three were the first ponies I saw, I thought I'd come see you before anypony else.” I looked at each one of them in turn, and as I looked to Sweetie Belle, she turned away with pink cheeks. I got up to go and pay for the snacks, but I wasn't the only one to notice. “Now Sweetie Belle, what's Chip Mint gonna say if he catches you starin' at 'im like that.?” “Applebloom shut up! But you got to admit, he is quite hot now. And those flanks....” “Yeah, Ah know.” She replied, twisting her head round before seeing Scootaloo's smirk. “I know you were lookin' as well Scoots. Ah won't tell Pip, and you don't even think about telling Rumble, or Ah'll.....” A male voice sounded from above behind them. “Do what?” They lifted their heads to see Thunderlane standing above them. “Well, it seems I have something to use as blackmail to make sure you treat my little brother right.” “Hey, is this guy bothering you three?” They all whipped their heads around to me. I had four milkshakes on my wings. There is no way in hell I'm passing up on the chance to see Sweetie Belle look so damn adorable. “I think you'd better leave now, my friend.” The other stallion walked up and looked me over once. “Huh, really? I've never seen you before, so what are you doing around these three fillies?” Mr and Mrs Cake had poked their heads out of the kitchen at the raised voices. “None of your business. Thunderlane, isn't it?” He nodded. “Remember that creature a while back that killed a fuck load of Diamond Dogs and Changelings?” “Yeah, that hoo-min thing. What about it?” I just smiled at him and was about to reply when the door burst open, Pinkie Pie at the front, with the Seven behind her. They all crowded round me and looked on in shock. Jet was the first to speak up. “Wow Captain, when Pinkie told us I thought she was nuts. But damn, what happened to you?” “Luna. I'm going to be staying for a couple of weeks like this. Then it's back home, and back to being a 'human' again.” I turned back to Thunderlane, and just smiled. Author's Note I had way too much fun writing this chapter. It came to me a few days ago, but I wanted it after the birth scene. Who knows what kind of issues a pregnant woman turning in to a pony would bring, right? Oh, and in case you are wondering.... I also snuck another reference to another story in there, I wonder if any of you can work it out? It's one of the ones that whenever someone asks me for something to read, I point them in the direction of, and the ones that come before it. And if by any chance the author of said story is reading this, which I admit is a very low chance..........I'm sorry!!!!
Epilogue Indigo: Dammit, how do you stop the wings doing that?I left Sugarcube Corner with the fillies in tow. Well, Scootaloo was flying along beside me, and I had the other two on my back between my wings. I had agreed to accompany them to Carousel Boutique, as they had decided that I needed a suit to wear back to Canterlot. Scootaloo darted ahead and opened the door, with me trotting through after her. Sweetie Belle jumped down and looked around. “RARITY!!!! We're back!!” A voice from behind a divider in the corner hit our ears. “Sweetie, darling, you are early.” “Yeah, but we got a surprise for you!” “Very well. As you are getting to be young mares now, I feel that it is about time you learnt what it really meant, and how to use your feminine abilities. To that end, Fluttershy and I, whilst trying a couple of things out, have got something we want to show you....” The divider was shrouded in a pale white aura and pushed to the side. “So girls, what do you think.” Now, being a pegasus pony, my shows of arousal were that much more obvious. There was a solid thud as my wings shot out and Applebloom was pushed of my back at the sight I was presented with. The mares looked over their shoulders and adopted sultry faces. Fluttershy was the first to speak up. “Well, if that was the reaction from a strange stallion, I think Jetty and Nova will like it.” “Quite. Now then Sweetie Belle.....who is this hunk of a stallion?” Rarity started to look me over as she walked around me. I was standing ramrod stiff trying to focus my mind, but it wasn't helping. I wonder if she'll make something like this for Luna's size...... “Oh, now that is interesting, no cutie mark. Pray tell, what is your talent?” “He's a stallion of many talents sis! Try to guess who he is!!” Rarity cast a intrigued eye to Sweetie Belle before giving me another inspection. It wasn't her that worked it out however. “Oh my!!! How nice to see you again......Captain.” “You.....can not be serious? Alec, is that you?” I had managed to gather some self control and bowed to the ground. “Always a pleasure to see you Lady Rarity, and you as well Lady Fluttershy. And you both look lovely today.” They started to blush and backed away, and the divider was put back in place. “Why thank you darling, but if we had known........we wouldn't have subjected you to such teasing.” She poked her head around the wall. “You can put your wings away now, you can't see us after all.” “Yeah, but I've got one question for you. Do you think you can make something like that......for Luna?” She smiled at me and her horn started to glow. A box was pulled out from a stack, with a crescent moon on it. Rarity stepped out and looked to her sister. “She has already asked, as she has been hoping you would agree to this for a while now. I shall keep it here till you return to Canterlot. Now Sweetie Belle, what brings you here so early?” “We were thinking you could make him a proper suit now!” “Very well, just stand very still Captain, I am going to be taking some very close measurements......” I was trotting along through Ponyville when I noticed something new. A lot of the mares seemed to be looking in my direction. I avoided eye contact to the best of my ability, but it didn't help when I felt something brush up against my flank on either side. A quick glance to either side revealed two mares, one teal with a pink mane, and the other the polar opposite. Aloe and Lotus. I couldn't remember the name of the one that started to speak. “Well hello there handsome. What brings a specimen like you to our humble town?” “Could it be that Celestia and Luna have seen that this town is lacking in stallions?” Oh no, not now....I only just got control back..... “My, that's an impressive wing span. I bet you've got a lot of tension that needs relieving.” As she said this, they both ran a hoof along the base of my wings, causing something else to expand as well. I dropped to the ground before anypony else could notice. “Oh my Lotus, he seems to be a bit embarrassed. Perhaps we should take him back to the spa and attend to him in private.” “That sounds like a wonderful idea Aloe. Come then, Mr Mysterious, follow us....” Fortunately, I was saved by a timely interruption. Unfortunately, it was by the one pony I didn't want to see me like this. “Captain, what are you doing?” We all looked up to see Princess Luna stood above us. “Because from where I'm standing.....” “It's not my fault Luna! You never said that this would happen! I can't control my wings, I've only had them for just over twenty four hours!!!” The two mares to my sides were bowing low. “Forgive us your majesty, but it was not him that instigated it, that would be our doing. But could you tell us who he is?” “You are forgiven, there is no way you could know that this is Captain Fire Rain.” The twins backed away and looked me over, their mouths hanging open, before the gave me a sheepish smile and then galloping away. “Now that is taken care of, you may continue round Ponyville in peace. Come now, get off the floor.” “I can't.” “Why not?” “Male anatomy. Don't blame me, new body and I haven't learnt to control it fully yet.” “Is that so? Well, seeing as today the royal schedule is free, perhaps I will assist you in training.” I didn't like the smile on her face, and for good reason. The next couple of hours were excruciating, as every time I would get control, Luna would do something to make me lose it again. Mainly by touching my wings or shoving her flanks in my face. All in the middle of the town centre. Dear Celestia............please kill me now. Four hours. After four fucking hours of her teasing, I was finally able to get full control, which meant that Luna was getting frustrated, especially at her latest attempt . There was a flash of light as she disappeared, and I went to continue around town as she reappeared in front of me five minutes later, a smug grin on her face. “Oh you haven't won yet, my captain. Oh no, feast your eyes on this!” She floated a photo in front of my face, and it took a few moments to focus, but when it did............. 'POMF' “Ha ha! We knew thou could not keep control at this! Would thou prefer to see Us like this?” I just nodded my head slowly at her. “Perhaps, but now it is up to thou to to stow thy wings, for they art for mine eyes only.” Shutting down my imagination as best as possible, my wings started to soften and then went limp, hanging to the floor. I knew what she was doing, but did she really have to put that in my head. “I'll get you for this Luna, just wait and see.” “Oh my, We can not wait to see what thou hast planned!” She finished with a giggle and teleported the photo somewhere, before coming alongside me. “Come, lets us head to the tavern, We think a good hard drink is what thou deserves.” Twilight and White Feather had taken their son out for an evening walk through the park. They knew from experience that this would make him tired and thus wouldn't argue about going to bed, as they would more then likely be carrying him back when he fell asleep on his hooves like usual. He had just run off chasing a firefly in to the bushes when he came galloping back. “Mummy! Daddy! Big pretty pony!! Hiding in bushes!” As he said this, the bushes in question began rustling, and Princess Luna stepped out, glancing around once and then nodding. A sandy pegasus stallion then followed her out. Feather, Armour, and Cadence hadn't said anything yet as they wanted it to be a surprise. “Luna! Just what do you think you are doing in there? And with a strange stallion at that!” The two just looked between each other and fell over laughing, the rosiness of their cheeks tantamount as to where they had visited that evening. “Luna.....are you....drunk?” The stallion stopped laughing and managed to sit up. “Calm down sparkle butt, why can't she let loose once in a while?” “What did you just call me?” Luna sat up and looked at her as well. “I believe it was 'sparkle butt'.......sparkle butt!” The two promptly fell over laughing again, not noticing smoke start to form on Twilight's back. Feather and Dusk, however, did. “Uh oh. Daddy, we run now. Mummy gonna go boom!” As they backed away, Twilights coat turned white and her mane and tail started to look like flames. “SPARKLE! BUTT! SPARKLE...BUTT!!! I DON'T KNOW WHO YOU ARE, OR WHY YOU ARE HERE, BUT I WILL NOT TAKE THAT FROM YOU, NOR YOU LUNA!!!” The two ponies looked up in time to see her horn glowing, before two beams shot out and hit. I opened my eyes and looked my body over, not seeing any physical damage, so I turned back to Twilight, but something was..........wrong. “Uh, Lady Sparkle, why are you now taller than me? And what's wrong with my voice?” “Wait, Lady.....Sparkle? Oh no! I didn't know, I'm sorry!” I looked to my side as a moan sounded and almost felt my heart almost stop. Then she spoke, and I thought Sweetie Belle had the cutest voice until then. “Uh, Twilight what did you do? Wait, why do I sound like a filly?” Twilight's gaze lowered to the floor. “Maybe, because you are one, your majesty.” She looked round and her gaze settled on my new form. She raised a hoof to her mouth and then started giggling. I laughed with her. “Um, I don't think this is funny......I don't know the counter spell for this.....and it may take me a while to find it. Otherwise you will be stuck like that for the next forty eight hours.” A shocked gasp came from across the park, and a white unicorn came dashing over. “Oh my, how cute! Twilight, do you know this colt?” “Take another look at me Rarity.” “Oh, you know my nam.........oh. I see. Well, perhaps I better take some new measurments....your suit won't fit you now...” “Great, can't wait. Till then, Luna what say you and I head back to the guards station.” I wiggled my eyebrows at her causing her to giggle again. Until she gasped as I was raised in the air by Feathers magic. “Colonel, put me down!” He just stood there with his horn glowing. “That's an order!” “Sorry sir, but the minimum age for the Royal Guard is sixteen,. If I had to guess, I would say you are about eleven, Princess Luna a little younger. So no I will not put you down. I will also not allow you two to be alone.” “Princess Luna?” Rarity spun her head round looking for her. I looked round and saw she had disappeared. It wasn't till Shimmering Dusk ran back over to the bushes where we were before. “Daddy! Big pretty pony is now small pretty pony! She is in the bush again!” She was pulled out in a purple aura, and raised up in front of Twilight. “NO! I DON'T WANT TO GO! YOU CAN'T MAKE ME! I'M A PRINCESS!” “Yes, but you are acting like a spoiled brat at the moment, and if you carry on, I'll put you in time out!” “Twilight, you can't speak to her like that!” “Yes I can Rarity, and I just did! Now we are going to take them back to the library, where they can sober up! And as further punishment, why don't you bring your child clothing range in the morning? I'm sure they will just love modelling it for you!” “Oh you have got to be fucking kidding me....” I felt a hoof slap me on the flank and glared at Rarity. “A colt does not use that kind of language! And stop looking at me like that, unless you want another.” I just mumbled under my breath. “What was that?” “Yes Miss Rarity, I'm sorry.” “Good colt. Now then Twilight, I shall let you deal with them tonight, and shall be round in the morning. Ta ta.” The door to the library opened suddenly, causing Spike to fall off the couch. Twilight trotted in followed by Feather and Dusk.....then two foals in a purple aura. “Uh, Twilight, what's going on?” “These two have been very naughty and must be punished. Spike, I'm sure you recognise Princess Luna, and the colt is Captain Fire Rain. They will be staying with us until the spell wears off.” She trotted to the couch and stopped, looking at the unknown dragon sitting there. “Oh, hello. And who might you be?” “Good evening Mrs Sparkle, I'm Aethelinda , but please call me Linda, everypony else does.” The colt in Twilight's aura started to snicker. “Spike and Linda sitting in a tree, k-i-s-s-i-n-g, first comes love, then comes marriage, then comes baby in a golden carriage!” Twilight whipped around and glared at him. “Anything else you'd like to add to that mister?” I just grinned at her mischievously. “That's not it, that's not all, the baby's drinking alcohol! Sucking his thumb, peeing his pants, doing the hokey pokey dance!” Luna and I both burst out laughing, until the I felt myslelf moving through the air and Twilight placed us on the either side of the edge of the staircase. “Right, now you are on the naughty step, and you will remain there till I say so!” She turned away and went to chat with Linda. I looked to my side and got angry with what I was seeing. I scooted over and put my hoof around her, and she buried her head in to my shoulder.....until a lavender aura separated us. “None of that! You are being punished, and you will stay where I put you till you learn your lesson!” she turned away again and I just scowled at her. I'll get you Twilight. Just wait and see. Author's Note Yep, Twilight turned us in to a colt and filly...... Do NOT call her sparkle butt.....This was another fun chapter to write, don't even ask where it came from.
Epilogue JulietAfter an hour Twilight finally allowed us to move, so we got up and went to sit on the couch. She came over and stood before us. “Well?” “I'm sorry Mrs Sparkle, I shouldn't have said those things. It was wrong of me and I won't do it again.” She smiled and lifted up a hoof to ruffled my mane, to which I smiled at, but a huff from beside me stopped Twilight. “And what about you, young lady? Throwing a temper tantrum in the middle of the park is no way for a Princess to behave, is it?” “No. No it isn't. You have our apologies Twilight Sparkle. Now about this spell...could you try to find a way to dispel it?” “Actually I've already looked.” Twilight's smile dropped a little as she looked between us. “The spell I used on you was a little different to the one I know of. Because I was angry it changed the make up of it, meaning that the counter spell will be useless, and I don't know how I did this. The only good news I found out when I scanned your auras is that it will only last twenty four hours, not forty eight.” “But......I have royal duties to attend to! I must be back in Canterlot in the morning!” A new voice joined the conversation, and we tilted our heads up to look who was speaking. “It's okay 'auntie' Lulu, I'm sure I can handle it for one day. I believe it is mainly brain dead proposals going through at the moment anyway.” Luna, please don't agree!! I don't care if we are foals, don't agree! “That is a splendid idea, thank you Cadence.” Fuck.......why? “There is also the matter of some more Changelings coming to ask to be allowed to stay in Equestria. I trust you will not allow your history with them to cloud your judgement?” “Of course I won't. Little Mirage is so sweet, I now find it hard to believe that Chrysalis felt that way. Maybe if she knew...” “She was still a bug that needed squashing. Good fucking riddance I say.” I then found myself floating upside down and looking at an unamused Twilight. “Remember what Rarity said about language?” I just nodded my head. “And what did you just say?” “Oh. Um, oops, sorry.” “If it wasn't so late, I would put you back on the naughty step. Instead you can go to bed mister!” “Wait, what?” “You heard me, it is your bed time.” She began to climb the stairs with me still in her magic. I looked down and saw Luna still on the couch. “Hey, how come Luna doesn't have to go to bed yet?” “Because Luna and Dusk are getting a cookie and a glass of milk before bed.” “Why aren't I getting that?” She stopped moving and looked me in the eye. “Do I really need to answer that? If you want to act like a foal, you'll get treated like a foal. So until you start acting like the Captain we know, then you will be treated this way.” She opened a door on the landing and put me down on a child's bed. There were a few in the room. I remembered something being mentioned about Scootaloo staying here when her parents were away sometimes, and she'd have her friends over for slumber parties. Twilight walked to the door and went to close it. I sighed, resigning myself to this horrible twist of fate. “Good night Mrs Sparkle......” “Good night Captain, pleasant dreams.” She turned the light off and closed the door. “......butt.” I had a snicker to myself before realising that I was quite exhausted, so I rolled over to try and get comfortable. I felt a shuffling next to me and pushed out with my hoof, catching something soft. Cracking open an eye, I saw a blue filly in the same bed as me. A quick glance revealed it was indeed Luna, so I pulled her close and wrapped my forelegs around her. Huh, I must admit I never expected this to happen. Ever. Spooning with Princess Luna....as a pony! And a young on at that! As the thought drifted through my head, I looked over at the clock and saw it was two thirty in the morning. I went to let go of Luna and roll back over, but she opened one eye and looked at me. “No, stay. It matters not how old we are, we can make our own choices.” I nodded and laid back down, to which she pressed her back even more in to my chest. “Is that a flash light in your pocket or are you just please to see me?” “Uh...........” She had a little giggle to herself. “Colts..........all the same, no matter the age.” She nuzzled my chin and then was still. I just focused on getting back to sleep. I was faintly aware of others whispering around me as I slowly came awake. “Hurry, get it set up!” “This is t' third camera Twi, how many do y'all need?” “Two are normal cameras, and one is a video camera. I want to get their reactions. Fluttershy, come away.” “But they're so cute......I just want to hug them.” “Oh brother....they're just foals Shy.” “You would think that Dash. Besides, what would Starfyre say if he heard you say that? Are you not carrying his child?” “No.....we......” 'sniff' “Dashie, if you don't want to tell us, you don't have to.” “Thanks Pinks. We went to the doctors yesterday......we lost the baby. But we're going to try again, and again till we get one." “Oh Dash, come here.” “Thanks guys.” 'sniff' “I knew I could count on you. Now let's get back to it, my dad assured me if we get them to him by lunch, he can have them on page two tomorrow!” I could hear the sound of clicking, but I was more concerned by what I was feeling. I was laying on my back, and there was a pressure on the right of my chest. There was also something tickling my nose. Slowly opening my eyes, I saw blue hair across my chest. Oh, it's just Luna. A white flash temporarily blinded me. “Huh? Wha? Who's that?” Luna came awake at me speaking and turned around, suddenly gripping me tightly. I managed to open my eyes again to see Twilight, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Applejack, and Rainbow Dash all looking at us with wide smiles on their faces. Pinkie leant in closer. “Well good morning sleepy heads! It's a nice day for foals with lot's of energy to go play!!” “Not just yet they can't. Remember, they have something important to do after breakfast.” I looked round confused Hey! I'm just waking up, give me a fucking moment! before my eyes settled on Fluttershy. She was crouched down beside the bed, and only had her eyes showing. She suddenly darted towards us and we were swept up in to the air with her. “Oh my gosh, you're both so cute!!!” I wish I could hug you all day!!” “Well then Fluttershy, as you like them so much, why don't you keep an eye on them whilst I go check on breakfast? “Oh I'd love to Twilight. Unless, um, anypony else wants to.” The others just turned and left. “I guess it's just you and me then!” I couldn't reply as my face wash mashed in to her chest. It wasn't long till Luna and I had stuffed our faces full of pancakes and maple syrup... making a mess of the table and ourselves as well. But after that came what all foals feared. Bath time. I had gone first as I was the messiest, and Fluttershy had me to her chest as she dried me off. Luna came out looking gleaming, thanks to the fact it was Rarity who washed and conditioned her coat and mane. “Now then Fluttershy, the outfits are downstairs, and I'm confident that you can come up with an appropriate mane style for each one. Myself, Applejack and Pinkie will take Luna. We shall be done in a hour, so have him in the final outfit by then. Ta ta.” “But I don't want to be away from him.” “It's okay Luna, it's only for an hour.” I got up and stood in front of Fluttershy. “You're not really going to make me go through with this crap are you?” “Um, well....you see....” I was pulled backwards and flipped to face Rainbow Dash and Twilight.. “I may not, but those two will.” “Fu..” “Don't even think about it mister.” “.......udge. Fine, let's do this.” “But Miss Rarity, why do we have to be out here? Can't we back at the Boutique?” “No darling, the lighting is perfect out here, now just hold steady whilst we take some photographs.” About ten minutes later and they were finished. The three mares all looked over the pictures to see which one was the best, and all agreed on the same one. The hid it away before Luna could see it, and Rarity levitated a trunk over. “Next outfit!” “Aww yeah, this colt just got twenty percent cooler!” “You got that right Dash, I'm so glad we didn't have a show this weekend, because this is priceless!” Damn mares. I've got to think of something to get back at them with..... “Okay then Alec, give us a pose....I said give us a pose. You've already been on the naughty step this morning, do you want to go there again?” I shook my head. “I thought not, now pose! Thank you!” This is fucking humiliating. Why couldn't I be a unicorn? Those cameras would be on fire by now! “So what do you think Spitfire? Which one is the best?” “This one, it definitely shows the spirit of the Wonderbolts.” “I agree. Okay Fluttershy, time to get him ready!” “Oh goody, I've got the perfect mane style for it.” I looked over to the only other male present. “Spike........please kill me now.” “Oh doesn't she look adorable?” “Yes she does. It's hard to imagine her like this.” The crowd had increased as soon as word had spread. Luna was sitting staring sadly at the ground. Rarity noticed and decided to call a halt on things. “That may be the case but it is time for us to go. I only brought two outfits, and the rest are in my shop, but they are not finished yet.” She watched as the ponies dispersed, then bent down to Luna. “I may have lied a little here. I have one more outfit for you, but it needs something to go with it...” “What is the point of this outfit??” Seriously, it made no sense. Why the hell would Rarity make something like this? “It's for all the colts who have Saturday jobs. You like a proper handy stallion now.” “No, I look ridiculous. Can we just get this over with?” There was a knock on the door and Fluttershy flew over, and opened it a little. “Oh dear, we're not quite ready yet, give us a minute to go in to the bedroom and get him changed.” She flew back to me and picked me up, placing a hoof over my eyes. “Hey, what are you doing?” “You can't look yet. Now come, we're going to make you look smart!” “What?” “So what inspired the colour scheme on this one Rarity?” All the Bearers minus Fluttershy were standing around the couch. Sitting on it nervously was Luna. Rarity stood behind it and smiled. “Just wait and see darling, you will understand....oh, there's Fluttershy now. Luna dear, close your eyes.” She just nodded and did as asked. Fluttershy flew over with a colt between her legs and plopped him on the floor, her hoof still over his eyes. Rarity floated Luna of to the front of him and stood her on the floor. “You can both look now.” Luna's outfit was coloured the same as Fire Rain's coat, and his vice versa. “Hey. You look....uh......nice.” He smiled at Luna, and she perked up. “Thank you. You don't look too bad yourself.” The was the flash of a camera as they stood there staring at each other. They didn't even take note of the door opening and three fillies running in. “Awwww, they're so cute together!!” “Yuck, too much mushy going on in here.” “That ain't nice Scoots, 'specially with what Ah saw what you an' Pip were doing earlier.” “Hey! You said you wouldn't say anything!” The two stared at each other as Twilight walked over to Spike. “Remember, send this to Cadence, it will get to it's destination eventually. And pretty soon as well.” “Ma'am, there's a fax for you.” “Thank you Sarah. I must say I am surprised you are still here, I thought you were due back on the last rotation?” “Yes ma'am, but I decided to stay by your side until the time comes. I need to know you've got the best looking over you.” Celestia looked the woman stood next to her over, considering her options. “But I understand you have a speci....sorry, a boyfriend back home?” “Actually ma'am, he's here.” Sarah saw the confusion in Tia's eyes. “He's, uh, he's one of the guards. I know we're not supposed to fraternize, and if you wish it I'll leave the guard if I have to. But I'm not leaving him.” “I will not allow your job to get in the way of love. No, you do not have to leave. I just ask that you keep on task when on duty.” Sarah looked away at this. “I see. So that point is too late. No matter, just as long as it doesn't happen again. Now what is it you have for me?” “Thank you ma'am, and no, it won't happen again. I got a 'fax' for you, marked 'eyes only'. Looks like Cadence's hoof.....sorry hand writing.” “A fax? Who the fuck uses them now days? What is this nineteen eighty-fucking-nine?” “Not now Simon. Thank you Sarah, take the rest of the day off........and take your boyfriend with you.” She added with a wink. Sarah saluted and walked off, so Tia turned her attention back to the paper, before tearing it open and stopping at the picture. “Tia? What is it?” She promptly fell off the bed laughing, so Simon picked up the piece of paper. “You have got to be joking? I know you said she's been planning on asking, but why are they so small? You know what, fuck it, I don't care. This fucker's going on Facebook!” Author's Note This was yet another fun chapter.......not sure what I'm doing on the next one. Yeah, gonna be a few days. Sorry.
Epilogue KiloLuna and I spent most of the morning in the library, mainly so that the ponies who had heard the news but hadn't seen her would leave her alone. The only problem was that to make up for their 'punishment', the Bearers were going to take us to Sugarcube Corner for lunch and let us get 'whatever the hay we wanted' as Fluttershy put it. They were currently thinking of a way to get there without drawing attention when I got up and walked in to the bedroom. “Um, Twilight?? What is Alec up to?” They all turned round to see I had disappeared. “I don't know Luna, but we best find out.” They were about to look for me, when I stepped out again. They were slightly shocked, to say in the least. “Alec, why have you got that back on?” “This? Well, we need a distraction so you can get Luna to the bakery.....and what better way than a Wonderbolt flying through town?” “But....but you're just a colt!! The minimum age is eighteen!! And you've only been a pegasus for two days!!” “Yeah, but they won't know that unless they get close enough. And I learnt to fly before I could walk, so that's not a problem.” “But.....” Twilight wasn't given time to further argue as he darted upstairs and flew out of her bedroom window. The shadows outside the lower floor started to back away, and she cracked open the door, glancing round. “It's clear. Come on, let's go.” They left the library and managed to make it to Sugarcube Corner without any incidents. Pinkie led them to one of the booths in the back, so that they could keep things private, before running off to fetch some menus. They looked over them for five minutes before the door opened, and they saw a messy brown mane above the tables. Pinkie ran over and scooped him on to her back, and they saw he wasn't wearing his outfit any more. Rarity was aghast at this. “Darling, what ever did you do with your clothes? Please do not tell me you ditched them?” “No Miss Rarity, I didn't ditch them, but they may get covered in tree sap.” He noted the confused looks and elaborated. “I ran in to Scootaloo, and after telling her what happened, she said she'd wear it and distract everypony, which meant I got here undisturbed. Now, where's the food? I'm staved!” Twilight shook her head at his comment. “But you filled up on pancakes this morning! How can you be hungry?” Rainbow Dash flew and over and picked him up, squeezing him once before plopping him the booth next to Luna. “For being such an egghead Twilight, you tend to forget things easily. He's a pegasus colt, almost a teenage one at that! You know that all that is on their minds at that age is food and.........Alec, if you don't focus on your food, I will separate you.” He tore his gaze away from the filly next to him. “Yes Miss Dash.” The rest of the day was spent with Fluttershy helping with her animals. The idea was that we would be left alone if we weren't in the town. The one pony that had discovered us spent most of his time trying to get his camera back from Dash. When asked why he didn't go tell anypony else, he just said he wanted an exclusive, to which we came to a compromise. He could take some photos, but we would decided which ones he could keep. We managed to snag a private area in one of the restaurants for dinner. It was a surprise to see that they actually had a single round table for at least twenty ponies, but it was a good thing as the Seven and Mac came along as well. Something seemed to have Bolt smiling like a mad pony, and the way Mac had a hoof over her stomach.......yeah. I think Twilight and Rarity realised how cruel they had been with their punishment, as we were given free reign over what to choose again. It was going okay until the music started drifting up from the floor below. “Oh but they would look so good!” “Fluttershy dear, the reason we requested this table is so that they could eat in peace. Now you are suggesting that they go downstairs, where everypony can see them, and dance? I think not, we have done enough to them today, and besides,” She glanced over to the two ponies in the centre. “It is time to get them to bed, the poor things must be exhausted.” A dainty snoring from the blue filly caused them all to start giggling. I awoke to find myself in a different room from the day before and noted that it didn't even seem to be the same building. I felt a warm body between my hooves to find I was spooning with Luna again, but she was back to her normal size. Slowly untangling myself, I gently kissed her on the forehead which cause her face to scrunch up, and made my way out of the room. I still wasn't sure where I was until a voice spoke up from further down the hall. “Well good morning darling, I was just coming to see if you and Luna wanted any breakfast. I trust she is back to normal as well?” I just nodded in my sleepy state. “”A pity, I had some more outfits for her to try. I'll leave you to wake her then, and come down when you are ready.” Heading back in to the room, I wondered whether I should wake Luna gently, suddenly or...... grinning to myself, I stood by the bed and extended my wings, bringing them forwards and placing them on Luna's flanks. I slowly started to brush them across her fur, to which to she stirred at. I pushed more firmly, eliciting a moan from the dozing Luna, who came awake. “Mmm, that's nice.” “I could do more if you want me to. We've got time before Rarity makes breakfast.” Luna's horn flashed once and I found myself pulled closer to Luna. “I take it that's a yemph!!!” Luna cut me off by pressing her lips to mine...... I strode my way through the school gates, heading to the reception area. I had received a call at work asking me to come and see the head teacher. I wasn't sure what was going on as I pressed the buzzer at the door. “Good morning, how can we help you?” “It's Mr Luckes, I have an appointment in ten minutes.” “Please come in.” The door unlocked and I signed in, taking a seat in the reception area. I heard the intercom again but didn't hear what was said. A man came out from from an office and walked over to me. “Mr Luckes, thank you for coming. There has been an incident involving your daughter. Please follow me.” I got up and walked towards his office, giving a quick glance at Selene sat outside..... before I noticed the young boy on the opposite side of the room. Leo as well. What the hell happened? The door was closed behind me, and I sat down at the desk. “It happened earlier this morning, and was caught on camera. I must say, this could be shocking to see. We certainly don't know what to make of it. Here, watch.” The TV in the corner flicked and and he pressed play on the remote. There was a few second of static before a part of the school came in to view. I saw the volume increase and looked to the head. “Sorry, we have microphones out there as well.” I turned back to the TV. Nothing happened until a pair of feet shuffled along at the top of the screen, before Selene appeared reading a book as she walked. She didn't see the other five children standing in front of her, and walked right in to one of them. “Hey! Watch where you walk freak!” He shoved her back and she clenched her book to her chest. And then the other children started to speak as well. “Ha, look at that! Her book is the only friend she has because she's such a freak!” “No wonder her mum never comes to parents evening! She knows she's a freak, and doesn't want anything to do with her!” Selene had tears falling down her cheeks. “My mother loves me!” Her eyes started to glow blue. The tape was paused as the head took his glasses off and sighed. “I just want to say that the other children who were there are being punished, except the boy in the centre. He's in hospital. I'll play the tape so you can see what happened.” The tape resumed play. The boy in the middle grabbed the book from Selene, throwing it behind him. She shot forward to grab it, and he shoved her again, but harder this time sending her to the ground. They stood around her laughing as she cried. A flash lit up the screen and another child, a boy, had appeared. His eyes were also glowing, but with the intensity of the sun. “Leave her alone! She hasn't done anything to you, so why do you have to be so mean?” The lead bully took his chance and leapt forward, punching Leo in the face and sending him to the ground. “Because we are better then her. And you. You're both freaks and nobody likes you! You should just both join the circus as they take freaks!” With a roar of rage Leo stood back up and lunged at the boy. His fist connected, but as it did, it sent a burst of flame at the child, causing his clothes to catch fire. The others turned and ran while he rolled on the ground in agony. Selene got up and with a flash of her eyes the fire stopped. She knelt down next to the boy and looked at him. “If we really were freaks, we would have left you like that.” She got up and turned away. “Thank you Leo.” She walked off and Leo just stared at the boy, before kicking him once in the stomach. “Next time, maybe you will think twice before picking on someone....freak!” He then walked off as well. The tape ended there. “So them Mr Luckes, my question to you is....what the fuck happened? I can see you know, and I must ask that you tell me. If your child is dangerous, then I must ask that she be removed from this school!” “Selene is not dangerous. She is very precious to me. None of this would have happened if it was not for the other children attacking her. Now as for Leo.....I'll let his father deal with that. And yes, I know him. In fact, he's my two-i-c. You know I'm military, so that shouldn't come to a shock to you. But no, I will not tell you what just happened. Now, what is going to happen to Selene? “Unfortunately, two of the girls cornered her in the toilets at break time. They say they only wanted to speak and Selene attacked them. She won't say anything about it, so I will have to suspend her for two weeks. It is school policy.” “I see. Well, thank you for informing me of this incident. I'll deal with her at home.” I stood up and shook his hand, making my way over to the door when some shouting came through from the other side. “WHAT DID YOU DO LEO? WHAT DID I SAY? DON'T GET IN TO TROUBLE! IT'S YOU FIRST DAY AT A NEW SCHOOL, AND I'VE BEEN CALLED IN FROM WORK!” Yeah, he got called in as well. Time to save the poor kid. “Simon.....” He whipped around to look at me. “WHAT?? uh......sir?” “Go in and see what happened, then come round mine later. And bring Leo with you. We need to talk.” “.....so mummy is watching from the moon? But doesn't that mean she is...dead?” I hugged Selene to my chest as we sat on the balcony chair, looking up at the night sky. “No my darling, she is just very far away. One day you'll meet her, I promise. But for now you must be punished for what you did to those girls.” “I'm sorry daddy, I didn't mean to! They were saying mean things to me, and about Leo, and about you and mummy! I didn't mean to hurt them!” “You may not have meant to, but you still did.” I could see tears forming in her eyes. “Which is why as punishment you will be spending the next two weeks with granny and granddad.” She gave a cry of joy and leapt around my neck. “I won't be there with you though.” “But.....why not daddy?” “I've got to go away for a little. Work related stuff. But I'll be home in a couple of weeks. Until then, I want you to be good, okay?” “Okay daddy. Am I still allowed to be Leo's friend?” “Of course my little star. Now come on, your mother is watching and she will tell me off if I let you stay up any later.” Selene turned her head and looked up to the moon. “Good night mummy.” Author's Note So I managed to come up with some ideas. And yes, I know we had a bit of a time skip. I was planning this for awhile, just needed to think how. Hope you like it.
Epilogue Lima: So the second transformation is a full one?“Oh my. I can not believe little Leo did that.” Celestia was sat on her throne, and had been listening to what her son had been doing. “Yeah, well you'd better, because he did. Now I have something I need to talk to you and Luna about. Is she around?” “No, but she shall be back this evening. I think seeing you will be a nice surprise. And I have one question for you.” I stretched out my arms and cracked the joints, as we had been sitting there for a while. “Anything, what do you need?” “Do you want to.......be a pegasus again?” I was waiting in Luna's room, hiding behind her curtains. I'm sure a surprise like this would be well appreciated. I was so fucking wrong. I heard the door open and then get slammed shut. Clearly now was not the time to shock her. “We cannot believe them! Accusing Us of such an act! Were it not for Our sister, We would have had them all executed! The very nerve! One day, We shall show them not to mess with Us!! She is my daughter, no matter what she looks like!” Okay, now it's time to make myself known. As I went to move in to the room Luna whipped round and I felt something hit me with massive force....which blew me out the window. “Fuuuuuuucccckkkk!” Flaring my wings, I managed to stop my spinning and get my vision back just in time to see the ground......very close. I closed my eyes and waited for the impact, but it never came. Opening my eyes, I saw how close I was to the ground, and my mind had only one thought going through it. Why the fuck do they have a flower bed with Poison Joke in it? Looking across the garden I could see guards rushing over to me, and one standing still with his horn glowing. The others approached, hoof and wing shackles ready. New recruits. They had to be, the old guards knew who I was! I spotted one in the background and waved at him, to which he just smirked at and nodded to the guards to get closer. The one who had hold of me pulled me away from the flowers and dropped me to the floor. The others got closer, and I knew what the other was playing at. Training. I shot off in to the air before any of the unicorns could catch me and made the pegasi follow. Little did they know that they were chasing a pegasus that had been trained to fly at high speed by none other than Spitfire herself, as well as remedial from the Wonderbolts training every time I came back. I led them through the towers of the castle and then pulled something on them that even the young ones would recognise. Flying up at a forty five degree angle, I got level with the outer wall of the castle and then pitched forward, heading straight towards the streets. I saw some of them out of the corner of my eyes attempting to do the same, and a few actually pulled it off. The ones that were still chasing me slowly dropped in numbers as they realised I wasn't going to slow down. As I got about a foot off the ground, I pulled up and flew at low level, avoiding the left out carts with ease, and entering one of the city squares. A quick glance over my shoulder revealed that only one pony was following, but at the speed he was going at.....he wouldn't pull up in time. There was enough time for me to loop around the fountain and back down the street I came down. I started to raise my angle up to intercept the guard, and I noticed he wasn't even controlling his descent, and that his eyes were closed. Pushing myself harder, I closed the distance, and managed to get a hold of him at the last possible moment. I took us back up and over the castle walls, setting him down in the grounds. The other guards slowly surrounded me, and I stepped back, giving them access to the one on the ground. The ones with the hoof and wing shackles made their way over to me, so I just let them do their job. Thirty seconds later and I was under their control, although they left the blindfold off. The one in charge came trotting over. “And that my fellow guards is how you catch a Guard Captain. Fire Rain, thanks for making sure the rookie was okay. Come on then, get him out of those shackles!” The fumbled around for a few minutes looking for the key. Just when they were about to unlock the first one, I was pulled through the air in a blue aura. “I do not think that will be necessary, Colonel Pin Point. I shall take him from here!” He just grinned and waved a couple of guards to the unconscious one, and they left the area, leaving me in front of Luna. “Well, this is an interesting way to say hello. I think I have a set of keys in my room.....oh and we can't have you making too much noise now, can we?” She levitated another object out from behind her. “I had this one made, and it is designed for a pony instead of a human this time!” I just glared at her. “Luna, if you even think about putting that in my moumpphhh!” I gave her my best scowl-smile I could muster, until she brought out the riding crop......and I let my scowl drop. “Captain, can you not stop squirming? We are trying to eat here!” “Sorry Prince Blueblood, but I got my flank handed to me by somepony last night.” My ass was still sore, so sitting down was quite hard. At least I had a cloak on to cover the marks. “You getting your flanks handed to you? We think not! We have seen you in action, and although you are rather brutish, We cannot argue with the results.” I just looked to the head of the table and saw Celestia nod. Here we go again, round twenty seven of a battle of wits between me and Prince knob face. “What's this? A compliment from Prince Blueblood? Celestia, I thought you said the Changelings were behaving themselves? No matter, I prefer this one, at least he is polite. Anyway, in answer to your question, it isn't fair when that somepony uses magic.” “Not fair when using magic? Come on then, stand up! We'll show you what magic can do!” “No thanks, I'm eating.” I temporarily forgot he was a unicorn as I was stuffing my face, until I found myself in the air, upside down.....which meant my cloak was now hanging down, and not covering anything. “Oh fuck. Um Celestia? Can you kill me now?” “Why does that look like whip ma....oh. You got your flanks handed to you like that. We understand. We never thought that way about Auntie Luna.” “Thought what way about me, my dear nephew?” I looked over to the door to see Luna stood there looking on with amusement on her face. “That I could be dominant in my bedchambers? Well, the proof is before you.” “Um, could the 'proof' please be returned to his seat? He's still hungry.” I was floated back down and slowly placed on the chair. Still didn't stop Luna totting past and wiping her wing across my flank, causing me to gasp painfully. She leaned closer to my ear. “Remember how I healed your hand? Perhaps I can do that to your flanks after breakfast....”'POMF' “Wings again? I thought you could control that...” Luna took the next couple of weeks off from her duties, and we spent the time travelling round Equestria. It was a little awkward when a young pegasus colt ran up to us in Los Pegasus, but there was something....familiar about him. Luna was chatting to him when I came back from getting us all an ice cream, and I posed my question. “So then, little colt, what's with the four coloured mane?” He looked up to the top of his head and blew his bangs away from his eyes. “Dad says I get it from Mum. By the way, Princess Luna, Mr Fire Rain, my name is Blazing Trail. I'm visiting my grandparents!” He raised a hoof and pointed to a bench, where a pegasi couple returned the wave. The mare was pink with a blue mane and tail, and her cutie mark was that of a lighter blue lighting bolt. The stallion was blue with a rainbow mane and tail, and his cutie mark was a blue star with three coloured lines coming from it. Yeah, I think I know who's parents they are. We trotted over and sat down with the couple, their grandson leaping in to the stallions lap, and he was the first to talk. “Good afternoon your highness, and to your friend as well. My name is Fleeting Star, and this is my wife Firefly. I'm sure you know who our daughter is..” We spent the rest of the day with them and learning a bit more about Rainbow Dash. Turns out they were both Wonderbolts until Dash came along, and they both left so that they could raise her in a place where it was peaceful. And I was given something with which to get revenge for my little dressing up session a few years ago, I had already got the others.. Star also apologised for being the one to print the pictures, as he was the editor in chief of the Cloudsdale Gazette at the time. About a month after returning I was summoned by Luna on an urgent matter. Rushing through the castle, I had Celestia next to me and by the time I reach the stairs from the rune portal I was flying up them. I got to the corridor and saw a doctor leaving Luna's room. I instantly had him pinned up against the wall. “What the fuck is wrong with her? Tell me now!” “T-t-t-there isn't anything wrong, she's in p-p-p-p-perfect health!” I narrowed my eyes at him as a voice came from inside the room. “Captain, let him go, and come inside.” I removed my fore hooves from around his neck and trotted in, closing the door behind me. Luna was laying on her stomach on the bed, and she patted the space next to her. I sat down and she rolled over, pressing her back against me. “I have some wonderful news. I trust you know how hard it is for me to be here instead of with you and Selene.” “Yeah, I do. But your royal duties must come first, and I...” Luna placed a wing over my mouth. “I did not say it was wonderful news for the both of us, as you will now have to suffer the same.” I just raised an eyebrow at her in confusion, and she pulled one of my fore hooves down from around her and placed it on her stomach. “It has happened again. I must say, the last transformation seemed to be a complete one, as they do each time.” “You mean....” “Yes, we have another child on the way.” During the intervening period, I visited as often as I could, doing whatever Luna needed me to do. The due date got closer until there was only three weeks to go, and I thought it was about time someone learned the truth. “Now Selene, I want you to be on your best behaviour. Remember, we are meeting with royalty, and we will be there for a while.” She squeezed my hand as we left my office. “But why do we have to go to your work daddy? Why couldn't we meet them at home?” “Because they are on a far away world, and we must travel there. And once there, things are going to be very different, so I don't want you to freak out, okay?” “Okay daddy. I'll do my best.” I picked her up as we approached the portal room, and she gave a squeal of surprise as we entered. “Leo!! What are you doing here!” “Dad said he had something to show me. Dunno what it is though, this room is boring, there's nothing in here.” The door opened again and Simon walked in. “Morning boss. Going in thirty, I've already sent word ahead. The Princesses and the Bearers will meet us there.” “Roger that. Now hold still kids, this may tingle a bit.” I watched as the number displayed dropped, accompanied by the computers voice. '5' '4' '3' '2' '1' 'Transit activated.' There was a bright flash and I felt like I was being pulled apart. It lasted for a millisecond but felt like a year. Opening my eyes, I was greeted by a now familiar sight, although Luna was a bit larger. I put Selene down on the floor and let her regain her legs. She then opened her eyes and the first thing she saw was a set of green ones looking back at her. “A PONY!!!!!” She leapt forward and jumped on to Applejack's back, clinging on tight around her neck. This spooked AJ, and she ran out of the room, Selene giggle all the way. “Well she took that rather well. Luna, there goes your daughter.” I just watched as Luna stared out the window, and joined her. Applejack was running around the garden trying to shake off a laughing Selene. And failing. “Come on Luna, say something.” “She's.......beautiful. And so full of life.” “Yeah, and she'll wear AJ down, then come and find us. Now where's Tia? I'm sure she'll want to see her son. And I think Simon is curious as to what it's like to be a pony for a while.” “Dad, is he serious? And why can these horses talk?” “Yes Leo, he is serious. And they're ponies, not horses. Now come on, there's somepony you need to meet.” We were sat at the dining table, waiting for the last two t make themselves known. Sitting across from me was a blonde maned unicorn, his fur a darker shade than mine. Next to him was a unicorn colt, the same colour scheme with the exception of a streak of cerulean through his mane and tail. The door swung open and Applejack trotted in, Selene still wrapped around her neck. Sleeping. “Can one of y'all get this little'un off mah back. She's cute 'n all, but Ah need to rest. Where the hay is her father?” I got up an walked over. No looks of shock any more. They had all seen me like this multiple times, and knew I took this form every time I came to Equestria. I eased out a wing and prodded Selene in the side. She slowly yawned and stretched out, losing her balance. I managed to catch her before she hit the floor and put her on my back. “Thank you. Have you seen my daddy?” “Yes, I've seen your daddy. In fact I know him quite well.” “How well?” I stopped next to an empty seat and knelt down to her eye level. We stared at each other for a good minute before it clicked. “.....daddy?” “Yes?” “Why are you a pony?” “Because this is how I look when here. You could to, if you wanted to.” “YES PLEASE!! Oh, but what about Leo?” I pointed my hoof across the other side and the little colt waved back. “No fair! Why wasn't I first?” I laughed at her pouting face and turned to Celestia. “Come on then, let's get it over with before she has a full blown tantrum.” I wasn't allowed to see the transformation, and had to wait in the dining hall with Luna whilst Celestia was busy. We were talking with the Bearers and the Seven, laughing at what they had been up to, and Leo contented himself to run around with Blazing Trail and Shimmering Dusk. Celestia walked and grabbed our attention. “Fillies and Gentlecolts, it is my great pleasure to present to you.........” The sound of fanfare rang out from the sides of the halls. What the fuck is Tia playing at now? “.....Princess Selene.” She stepped to the the side, and at first there was nopony there. A brown hoof made itself know at the edge of the door way, and Celestia stuck her head out. “Come on little one, you have nothing to be afraid of.” The hoof was joined by another, and a pegasus filly came in to view. She looked around nervously, before setting her sights on me, and with a deep breath, walked over. “.....hello daddy. What....do you think?” It wasn't me who had the first reaction, as two blue forelegs picked her up from the ground and the owner pulled her to their chest. She wriggled a little before coming to a stop. She turned her head and looked at me. “What did she say I was a princess?” I just smiled down at her. “Well my little star, that's an easy one. You know the pony holding you now?” She looked up at Luna. “That's Princess Luna....your mother.” Nothing was said for a good few minutes they stared at each other. Suddenly Selene's forelegs shot out and wrapped around Luna's neck. “Mummy!” “Yes my daughter. I am so happy to see you.” I looked around and saw Celestia smiling at us, camera hovering behind her. I nodded and sat next to Luna, and she turned Selene around. Once she saw the camera, her grin became massive. I wrapped them both in my wings and smiled as well. This day went better than expected. Author's Note Yeah, she finally got to meet Luna. Two more chapters. I got an idea for one, but stuck for the other. Come on guys, you must have something for me......please!!!!
Epilogue Omega: Legacy of the Sun and the Moon“.....and that's the story of how your mother and father came to be. So, any questions?” “I have one granddad. If that place is real, how come we haven't heard of it school?” I ruffled the little boy's hair and smiled at him. “You're just as intelligent as your mother, Tyson. The reason you haven't heard of it is because those that know of it's location swore to keep it a secret. The ships have that location tagged as a black hole, so they don't go there.” “It's just a story anyway. That place doesn't exist, and you know it.” I just sighed and looked to his friend sat opposite us. “Stella, I am going to say something to you, something that I have believed all my life. Stories always start with some truth.” She just crossed her arms and looked away. I heard the door open and turned to face the newcomers. “Dad, we're home. Where are you?” “In my study, my dear.” “Your study? But....you haven't been in there for years. Why are you in there now?” She walked in the door and stood there, her best friend behind her. “Selene my dear, you look just like your mother. And Leo, you are just like your father.” “Come on dad, you know I look nothing like mum did. She's beautiful, either way. So what stories were you telling them?” “They wished to know how you came to be. This room holds all of my memories.” Selene sat down next to me, and Leo next to Stella. “And did they believe you?” “I'm not sure. The only way to prove it would be to show them.” Leo got up and walked out the room. We could hear a muffled conversation, and then he came back in. “Good news Mr Luckes, I got clearance. We can go.” “Really? How?” “You forget I'm now Shadow zero-one, it's my call anyway. The Sparkle VII is on it's way to pick us up.” “Are you saying this 'Equestria' is real dad? And does mum know?” We all looked to Stella. “Of course your mother knows, I told her when I knew she was the one fore me. Now as for the truth, why don't you come along and see for yourself? You are on holiday after all.” “Princess Sparkle, we have some guests in the castle!” The on duty princess looked up from her tea and smiled. “So it is time. Dispatch somepony to fetch Luna and Celestia. And have the visitors escorted to the private waiting room. “It shall be done, your highness.” “Dusk, how many times do I have to tell you to call me 'mum'?” “As many times as you want, I will only call you that in private, your highness.” Cheeky, just like his father. Oh White Feather, how I miss you. “Pray tell, why have we been summoned?” The messenger had said come to the throne room urgently, and Luna arrived at the same as Celestia. “I do not know, just that we were bid to make haste.” They both entered and trotted up to their thrones. “Twilight, why did you summon us?” “You'll see.” She turned her attention to her personal guard. “Dusk, please bring them in.” “Right away, your highness.” He turned and left through a side door. “He still calls you that?” “He refuses to call me anything else. He is so much like White Feather, it's like I'm watching a clone of him.” As the tears started to gather, a dark wing draped across her back. “Come now Princess Sparkle, do not weep for him. We explained this to you both when we offered this position to you. He did not want you to remain tied to him after, you know this. He wanted you to be happy.” “I am happy. I have Dusk, and my grandfoals. And my great grandfoals. But, still I will outlive them all. Is it right that I should live on whilst they pass?” A white wing joined Luna's. “My dear Twilight, you have had to deal with this a few times, but I must confess, it never gets easier. We have merely learnt to hide our emotions over the years, as will you. But never forget them, to do so would dishonour them.” The doors started to open. “Now, calm yourself, our visitors are here.” They all looked up to see five humans walk through. Two were children, the boy only just in to his teenage years, and the girl almost a young woman. The were three adults, two middle aged, a man and a woman, and an elderly man, wearing a red uniform with four thick silver lines around it at diagonal angles, and in the middle was the Equestrian Military symbol, overlaid by a three bladed propeller. Luna and Celestia shot forward, each hugging one of the younger adults, before turning their attention to the man stood as rigid as possible. “Ma'am's. A pleasure to see you again, it's been far too long.” Luna stepped closer and wrapped him with a wing. “And you too Captain Fire Rain.” She pulled away and looked at the children. “And who might these be?” “They would be your grandchildren. Luna, Celestia, may I introduce Tyson and Stella. Kids, say hello to your grandmothers.” They backed away a little, until they were pushed forwards against their will. Turning around, they saw Selene's eyes glowing, the same colour as the energy field that encompassed them. “Now don't be rude, they won't hurt you. Now we are here, you can see everything he has told you is true. Stella, this is Princess Celestia, your father's mother, and Tyson, this is Princess Luna, my mother.” Luna knelt down in front of the boy to make herself less threatening, and raised a hoof in greeting. He lifted his hand and they shook, before he jumped at her and clung to her neck. Luna just laughed it off. “Well Selene, it seems he is just as clingy as you!” “Mother! They do not need to know about that phase!” “Oh I have some stories to tell about you. Remember when you first came here? You thought it was a big joke and tried to ride around on Applejack! I must say, I was proud that you managed to stay on her for so long. Even Colonel Legstrong never lasted that amount of time!” A unicorn stallion entered the throne room. “Mother, what are these things?” “Ah Thundering Rain, come. I wish for you to meet someone important.” The stallion trotted his way over and sat in front of Luna. “These are some humans, from Earth. Remember how you asked about your father, and I told you he was responsible for the peace we have had for these many years?” He nodded. “That one there....is your father.” His gaze followed her outstretched hoof. “Him? But he is old! You said my father was a strong warrior!” “That is true, and some time ago that was correct, but time is not kind to his species. Go, talk with him. We have not conversed in so long, he does not no much about you.” He nodded and slowly walked over to the old man in a seat that looked like it fit him perfectly. Nopony else had ever used this particular one, he noted as well. “Excuse me sir, but I have a question and it's going to sound a little...okay, a lot, strange but.....are you my father?” The old man looked in to the eyes of the stallion before him. “Well, you've certainly grown in to a fine stallion since I last saw you, Thunder. I am sure you make you mother proud, and by extension me as well. So, tell me.....what stories does my son have?” The night passed well, everypony and everyone present bantering as if it was only yesterday they had last seen each other. More faces made themselves known to the gathering. The children of the Seven and the Bearers, with foals of their own. The Cutie Mark Crusaders appeared, also with families. And more and more streamed in to see the Captain and his family. Early the next morning Selene and Thundering Rain were walking along the corridor talking about each other. It was strange to Thunder, that he had a sister, but from a different species. They had agreed to go wake their father up together, but there was no response to their knocking. Regardless, they pushed the door open anyway, and saw him laying there on the bed. Making their way over, they noted that it was very quiet in the room, and Selene placed her hand to his forehead. “He's freezing. How can he be so cold......no! NO!” Her hand dove to his neck, resting for a few moments before she pulled it back. She dropped to the floor and started crying. Thunder wasn't sure what was going on. “Um, Selene? I don't understand.” “H......h.....he's gone. He's dead.” The sound of hooves on the floor reached their ears, and they turned to see Luna emerge from the shadows, her cheeks stained from tears. “He wanted you to know he loved you. That goes for you as well Thunder.” Selene jumped up and glared at her mother. “Why? Why didn't you save him? You did it before, why not now?” “Because he didn't want me to. It was his final wish, to go peacefully. I was with him when he.....” As a fresh wave of tears sprang forth, and Selene approached, wrapping her arms around Luna's neck. “I'm sorry mother. I wish I was here with you, but I don't think he'd want that. I doubt he even wanted you here, he hated being seen when he wasn't well. Come on, lets go tell the others.” Over the next few days, the news spread like wildfire. Only one headline across all the papers, 'Captain Fire Rain, hero of Equestria, last of the Changeling Hunters, had passed away in his sleep'. The funeral had been arranged, and the plot selected years before. In his will he wished to be placed with his squad. The entirety of Canterlot had closed for the day, with the exception of the essential personnel. The route had been carefully selected to pass through each area of the city, in an attempt to allow all the inhabitants to pay their respects. The procession made it's way slowly along the path, Luna leading, with the children of the Bearers carrying the casket. They eventually reached the cemetery, which was high above the castle, allowing their spirits to continue watching over the city and its ponies. It was only a small area of land, with only thirteen weathered headstones. They formed a heptagon, and on the left went as follows: Bearer of Laughter, Pinkemena Diane Pie; Colonel Lightning Strike; Bearer of Honesty, Applejack; Colonel Hammer Legstrong; Bearer of Loyalty, Rainbow Dash; Colonel Starfyre. And on the right, Bearer of Generosity, Rarity; Colonel Nova Fusion; Bearer of Kindness, Fluttershy; Colonel Jet Streak; Macintosh Apple; Colonel Cannon Bolt. Each one had personal notes on them, as well as fresh flowers. The single headstone of the thirteen read thus: General White Feather. And it would forever stand alone unless a tragedy were to occur, something that through these ponies actions was no longer possible. The procession made it's way past this area and up on to a higher one, where four more headstones awaited, along with a newer fifth one, for the final member of the original Shadows. Many ponies came by to offer their blessing on the next stage of his journey, along with many Changelings. The biggest shock of all was when Discord appeared, the new Bearers, who were the descendants of the others, were ready to get rid of him should he try anything. Instead he just placed his hand on the coffin, and spoke in a quiet voice. “Good bye my friend, and good luck on your next journey.” He just got up and backed away, allowing the family to approach as the coffin was lowered in the ground. Luna looked on with them as they allowed their tears to run free. Twilight stepped forward and levitated a rather tatty looking and quite small book in front of her. She opened it to a pre marked page and began to read. The Lord is my Shepherd; I shall not want. He maketh me to lie down in green pastures: He leadeth me beside the still waters. He restoreth my soul: He leadeth me in the paths of righteousness for His name' sake. Yea, though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death....... A few hours later.......... Tyson was wandering around the castle when he stumbled upon the Hall of Remembrance in Canterlot Tower. He didn't understand what the 'wake' was all about. He started at one end as he studied the windows, learning as the worlds history unveiled around him. He came to one and stopped. This one had a human in it. And so did the next three or four, the last ones having five. As he got to the end he noticed a mannequin. Upon it was a set of armour meant for a human. The outside was a brown leather duster, and the inside was something that looked like old fashioned riot gear, covered in strange markings. On the head was a strange device. His curiosity overwrote his other senses as he reached up his arm and pulled it down, putting it to his eye. It was suddenly enveloped in a blue aura and he turned to see Luna looking at him, her horn aglow. “I'm sorry, I know I'm not meant to touch, but....” “Hush child, you are not in trouble. I was merely going to say you have it upside down. Here, allow me.” She turned it up the right way and floated it over his head, pulling the straps taught. “You are the spitting image of your grandfather when he was a child. I wonder how you will turn out?” “There you are Tyson! I've been looking everywhere for you! What are you doing in here?” They both turned to see Selene, Leo, Stella and Celestia there. To everyones shock, he walked up to Celestia and dropped to one knee. “I will do whatever my Princesses ask of me...............” Author's Note I couldn't think of any more chapters. I know a couple of you gave me some ideas, but I couldn't make anything decent out of them......so here is the final one. Thank you all for reading this dribble..... Oh, and sorry, but no credits this time round, I can't find the right pictures for them. So yeah, This is Captain Fire Rain, signing off for the final time. Brony on, motherbuckers. /)
Bonus Chapter.So for those of you who are reading my new story, you may know I was under the influence of some fermented liquid yesterday. Well, I have been busy helping my dad in the garden today, so haven't been able to write much. When I finaly got to open my word processing tab, I discovered three files. What I had worked on for the next chapter, my story plans, which I deleted cos they made no sense!!, and.............this. Enjoy. “Ahhhh, I can't........do it!” “Come on Dash, you........know you can!” “Uhhh......it's too......much!” “You....can....do...it!” She slowly slid across my chest, stretching out. Her rather ample chest was pressing in to my face. “I can....see why.....Luna likes......you so.....much...ahhh!!!” “Don't get....jealous Dash......it's just.....you and......me now!” I looked over to the couch, where AJ and Twilight were sitting, sweating and out of breath. Luna stood behind them with a smirk on her face. “Don't mind me, carry on.” I watched as Dash's hand stretched out even further, getting to almost its full reach. With one more gasp of breath, she finally gave in, collapsing on top of me. We fell to the floor in a panting heap. “Looks like you beat another of the girls. So, who do you wish for next?” “Um, I'll go next. If you don't mind.” “Sorry, Lulu, Shy..........I'm totally.....fucked now.” “A shame really, I was looking forward to my turn.” I turned my head to face the violet haired woman. “I think I'll go with Fluttershy. I hope you enjoy the show, Captain.” “If you continue to tease me like that, Rarity, then I'll include whipped cream.” “You wouldn't dare.” I got to my feet and stalked towards her. She backed away till she hit the wall, and I raised my hands to her shoulders. She shuddered as I gently brushed my hands across them, then flicker her nose with a finger. “.......got you!” her mouth dropped open to say something, but closed it again and she smiled at me, walking over to Fluttershy. She whispered in to her ear for a moment, and the pink haired girl's cheeks started to turn red. She looked at Rarity and then nodded. I sat on the couch on the other end of AJ and Twilight. Rarity and Fluttershy stood opposite each other....and then started to strip off. Rarity unbuttoned her skirt and let it slowly slide down her legs, revealing a black lacy thong, with attached suspenders, and stockings. It slid to the floor and she stepped out of it, beginning on her shirt buttons. She undid the top three or four, slowly lifting it up from the bottom, and moving it very slowly up her body. I couldn't help but stare as her breasts appeared, resting in a matching bra. It came off her head, and she blew me a kiss, and threw her shirt at me. So there she was, standing in a bra, thong, stockings and suspenders, and high heels. The shirt hit me in the face, and fell to my lap, her perfume assaulting my nostrils. She gave me a wink and pointed to Fluttershy, all I could do was mildly turn my head. She had her back to me, and she started on her top half. She peeled her sweater off, revealing a tight white t-shirt, which followed soon after. She was wearing a white frilly bra with pink hearts on it. She turned her head a bit and also threw me a wink. She then placed her hands to the front of her jeans, and I heard the zip slide down. She moved them to the sides, and started to push them down. Like Rarity, she was wearing matching underwear. Her jeans hit her ankles, and she kicked them away, leaving her small white socks and trainers on. She turned to face me, and pulled a pose that would make any man melt. Luna plonked herself into my lap, leaning back against me. “Now, you'd best keep this under control, or I'll have to punish you later.” She gave me a quick kiss and turned around, facing the girls. “Stop smiling like that. Now, why don't you choose what comes first?” I gave the spinner a flick and waited for it to stop. “Okay Rarity, Fluttershy......” “................left hand yellow!” Author's Note
Never underestimate the power of an AlicornThere was a mad scramble on the ramp of the Luna as a dozen humans ran inside. “MAI! Start everything up in the med bay, I want them online when we get there!” “Medical facilities coming online admiral.” The captain was wrenched out of Luna's arms as Simon sprinted off down one of the corridors, the others three natural humans following. A moment later the seven women chased them down. The only ones to make it inside the med bay before the doors closed were Fluttershy and Luna. They watched as the captains clothes were cut away from him, and he was hooked up to multiple medical machines. One of them was familiar, they knew what it was. And the signs were not good. Beep...... Beep.......... Beep.......... Beep......... Beeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee “Ben, defibrillator, now! Dan, get those two out of here!” He walked over and blocked their view from the procedures as Ben grabbed two strange looking objects with wires on them. The door opened and Dan pushed them towards it, just as Simon spread some sort of liquid on the captains chest. The door slid shut in front of them, and they moved round to the observation window. “Clear!” 'THUD' Beeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee “Again!” “Clear!” 'THUD' Beeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee “Again!” “Clear!” 'THUD' Beeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee “Come on, one more try, again!” “Clear!” 'THUD' Beeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee “It's no use. Pack it up.” Simon looked to the window and saw the ponies-turned-humans stood there, before shaking his head and looking towards the ground. A bright flash of light drew his attention back to the window, where Luna's eyes had begun to glow white. Outside the med bay, Fluttershy was backing away slowly. “um, Luna....you need to calm down. If you want to, that is....” Luna placed her hand against the window, and stared inside. “I will not allow this. All he has done for us, and this is his reward? No, I will repay the debt we owe him!” Bolts of electricity shot out and entered the Luna's power systems, overloading them. Every bit of machinery on the ship shut down, and the electricity made its way to the paddles in Ben's hands. Luna banged on the window and shouted. “HIT HIM AGAIN!” Back inside, Ben looked to Simon, who just shrugged and nodded, so he put the paddles back to the captains chest. “Clear!” 'THUD' After an agonizing few seconds, nothing happened. Simon looked back to Luna, and could just make out her face staring at the ground in the darkness. “Call it. Time of death.....Oh-nine-thir.....” The ships power had started to reboot, and the first thing to appear was a green glow. But it was what followed that stopped him speaking. Beep.......... Beep.......... Beep......... Beep......... Beep......... Beep......... Beep......... Beep......... Beep......... Author's Note Come on, did you really think I'd killed him? And for those of you that are interested, here is a list of injuries sustained. 1) Puncture wound to right hand side, between the lung and kidney. 2) First degree burns to the chest, and singed chest hairs, all thanks to a certain librarian. 3) Impact to the head. 4) Cut over the left eye, now has a scar going across it from the eyebrow to the cheek. Lucky not to lose the eye. 5) Impact and cuts to the stomach. 6) Cuts to the back. 7) Diamond Dog bite to the right forearm. 8) Nearly dislocated hip joint, courtesy of Pinkie Pie. 9) Minor cuts and bruises from melee with Changelings in Manehatten. 10) Head trauma on escape from the Changeling Hive. 11) A few bruises from being punched by pissed off ponies. Namely Applejack and Applebloom. 12) Multiple stab wounds in the back, stomach, and chest. Tenacious bastard, isn't he?
